#which we already knew since childhood!!!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
TOP MUSIC ARTISTS
Gracie Abrams
Delta Goodrem
Hozier
Phoebe Bridgers
Flora Cash
TOP SONGS
Part of Your World -- Halle Bailey (The Little Mermaid soundtrack)
Mean It -- Gracie Abrams
We Used to Laugh -- Flora Cash
American Girl -- Tom Petty
Poor Unfortunate Souls -- Melissa McCarty (The Little Mermaid soundtrack)
TOP MOVIES IN THEATERS
The Little Mermaid
Barbie
A Good Person
Joy Ride
Wish
TOP BINGED SHOWS
My Little Pony
Boy Meets World
Heartland
Modern Family
Faraway Downs
TOP MERROCK EVENTS
Enchanted Forest Gala
Crystal Gala
Halloween Masquerade
End of Summer Beach Party
Summer Bash
TOP LIFE MOMENTS
Beck coming home
beginning the process to take over Harmony Healers, and growing the program
redoing home to her liking (and throwing out Nate's stuff)
Thanksgiving with family altogether
finalizing divorce
#merrocktask#;; 2023 taught livvy two things: she only likes mermaids and horses#which we already knew since childhood!!!#also tumblr crashing fouled up my night so i'll do a lot more replies tomorrow#& tackle messages ASAP when i wake up <3
5 notes
¡
View notes
Text
i've always known - satoru gojo
[ satoru gojo - f!reader ]
⧠summary: you'd known each other since childhood, growing as close as two people could grow. there was not anything you didn't do together. but life doesn't always cooperate, creating hurdles even for the most tightknit relations ⧠cw: [MDNI] childhood best friends, afab!reader, college au, fluff!!, ofc some angst sprinkled in here, mentions of underage drinking, swearing, arguing, slightly ooc satoru maybe you be the judge, jealousy, poorly written eventual smut (be patient), fingering, p in v, unprotected sex, pet names, no use or y/n ⧠word count: 17.0k (yikes sorry)
ââË・â
You were six years old when you met him for the first time.
âBe nice and say hi, sweetie,â your mom spoke softly, only making you squeeze her hand harder and hide behind her.
âHi,â you said more quiet than a whisper, if that was even possible, looking at the two strangers that had made themselves known.
But it wasnât the unknown woman that had you so nervous, she seemed kind enough. It was the little boy next to her, a mop of crystal white hair hanging above his piercing blue eyes that were staring directly at you. With his hands stuffed into the pocket of his hoodie, he flashed you a toothless grin.
âHello, Iâm Satoru,â his tone chipper, almost like the line was rehearsed. You only stared at him with eyes big as globes before turning towards your mom again.
âMooom,â you nagged, pulling at her sleeve. âCan we go back inside?â
âIn a minute,â she reassured you before turning towards the strangers. âIâm sorry, the moving has been a lot for her,â she chuckled nervously, but the unknown lady only smiled at her.
âOh, donât worry about it,â she laughed kindly before turning to you. âIâm sure weâll get to know each other with time.â She shot you a friendly wink, but you only shrunk further being your momâs leg. Instinctively, she began to rub comforting circles on your back.
âWe have no doubt,â she answered for you.
Still feeling Satoruâs eyes on you, you turned to him again. Instantly your eyebrows narrowed in annoyance, not understanding why he was still staring at you, like you were some kind of weirdo.
âI really came by to invite your family over for dinner tomorrow. Wish you welcome to the neighbourhood.â Your mother instantly beamed at the request.
âThatâs so nice. Weâd love too, right honey?â Shifting the focus to you again. You only shrugged, not daring to look away from the strange boy.
âGreat. Just drop by anytime after five and weâll be home.â The genuine smile only amplified the womanâs already gorgeous face.
Your mom broke the intense staring competition you had with Satoru with a slight shake of the hand. âWhy donât you tell them your name?â
Looking between the two strangers standing on your porch, you shyly mumbled your name, earning you another smile from the boy. What was his deal?
ââË・â
âWhy donât you show her your room, Satoru?â The man you assumed to be his dad had said nearly the second your family had stepped into their home.
Youâd given your parents a pleading look, begging them to come to your rescue seeing as you were already attending the dinner against your will. With stern glares, you knew you had no choice but to follow Satoru.
With a safe distance behind him, you reluctantly followed him up the stairs, which lead to a door at the end of the long hallway. He was clearly a well mannered kid, surprising you as he actually held the door open for you to enter first.
Small steps lead you into his bedroom and your eyes instantly grew big in awe at the sight of the huge bedroom. It was probably twice the size of yours, filled with all the toys you could imagine. Strengthening your envy was the queen sized bed in the corner of his room, because you had always been told that big beds like that were for grown ups only.
But what captured your full attention was the bookshelves in the opposite side of the room filled with manga from the floor to the ceiling. Shuffling over to them, you let your eyes travel over the familiar titles, spotting all your favourite stories.
âAre all of these yours?â You asked, turning to see him already looking at you with his hands in his pockets. He simply nodded, a proud smile plastered on his face to reveal deep dimples on each side of his face.
Unfair, you thought to yourself. What you would give to have stacked shelves like that, so youâd be able to pick up a new manga the second youâd finished another one.
âHow old are you?â The random question made you turn to look at him again, his pride shifted into curiosity with his head tilted.
âSix.â He instantly scrunched his nose, seriously unhappy with your answer.
âHmm,â he scoffed, looking down at his feet. His reaction couldnât help but offend you, crossing your arms over your chest and sticking your bottom lip out in a dramatic pout. ââS not fair,â he mumbled as he kicked his feet.
âWhat isnât fair?â You whined, drawing his eyes back to you.
âWell, Iâm eight,â he complained, but that alone didnât explain his tone. âSo why are you taller than me?â Blinking at him in surprise, a small giggle began to take over your grumpiness. âItâs not funny!â
If your parents had seen you giggle in response to someone clearly upset, you would have earned yourself a strict scowl and a lesson when you got home. Lucky for you, they were downstairs mingling with their new neighbours, so the childish giggle came bursting out of you, causing your to slap both your hands over your mouth to contain yourself.
He knew you were teasing him, but he found himself enjoying the sound of your laugh a little too much to stay upset, his shoulders sinking and eyebrows raising in delight. A subtle blush dusted over his cheeks when he began to think he might just be a little smitten by you already.
Nonetheless, it was the start of your friendship. Throughout the dinner, the two of you held a never ending conversation, which surprised your parents considering how hostile youâd been to even the idea of getting to know the young boy next door.
Both of you put up a fight when it was time for you to leave once the clock had passed nine on a school night. You eventually had to settle for seeing each other again tomorrow. Still so excited to have a new friend, you couldnât help but tell your parents everything you and Satoru had talked about.
âAnd he even said I could borrow his mangas if I wanted to!â
âThatâs great, honey, but you really have to go to bed now!â Your mom chuckled as she followed you into the bedroom and tucked you in. âWhy donât you tell me the rest tomorrow, hm?â You nodded eagerly, before she placed a sweet kiss on your cheek and wishing you good night before leaving your bedroom with the door slightly ajar.
You wanted to drift into sleep, but you couldnât find it in your body to rest. So like so many other nights, you walked over to your shelves to find something to read. You didnât manage to get that far, when something outside your window caught your eye. Curiously making your way over, you climbed up on the stool, only to be staring right at Satoru standing in his own window directly across from yours.
It didnât take long for him to spot you, instantly waving at you with his entire arm. With the same toothless grin youâd been greeted with the previous day, you waved back at him immediately before climbing back into bed more than satisfied.
ââË・â
You were ten years old the first time he got grounded because of you.
Over the years, youâd just grown closer and closer for each time you hung out, which was pretty much every day. It was just a given that you would see each other at one point or another throughout the day. And if, for some odd reason, you hadnât gotten the chance to meet up, you would catch up in the evening from your windows.
There was not a doubt that you two had become best friends. His house felt like a second home, nearly spending more time there than your own home.
Sadly, Satoruâs classmates didnât think it was cool for him to hang out with someone who was ten. Unlike them, you were a child⌠and a girl, which meant you brought cooties
âWaiting for your boyfriend,â a taunting voice cooed as it gradually came closer, capturing your attention to meet three boys you recognised from Satoruâs class.
âNot my boyfriend,â you mumbled to yourself, not wanting to give them the attention they so desperately wanted. Turning away from them, you tried to ignore their rapid approach. But before you knew it, they had you surrounded.
âYou know, he doesnât really like hanging out with you.â Glaring daggers at the boy standing right in front of you, you chewed the inside of your cheek in an attempt not to let him get to you. âHeâs got better things to do than hang out with stupid girls.â
You tried to cling onto the advice your mother had told you time and time again; if you donât have anything nice to say, donât say anything at all. But in this moment, that seemed like the worst possible advice. Why should you just stand there and take it when they were throwing all these mean words at you?
âYouâre just upset you canât get anyone to talk to you!â Your voice was venomous, but it didnât seem to have any affect on him as they only snickered in response.
âThink youâre funny?â
âJust leave me alone!â You fired back, challenging his patronising look at you. For a few seconds, he held your stare before he launched forward and yanked your manga right out of your tiny hands. âHey! Give it back!â Despite being as tall as the dumb boy, he managed to keep it just out of your reach, no matter how far you tried to stretch for it.
âIâm just having a look,â he laughed as he began to recklessly flip through the pages. From each side of you, you could hear both of his friends laugh to egg him on.
Panting and whining, you tried to reach for your book, but froze in place when you heard the sound of paper ripping. Staring at the manga in his hands, you saw how he had started to tear crumbled pages from the spine. With fake sincerity, he squeaked a small âopsâ and continued to laugh. Unable to peer your eyes away from your favourite manga in pieces, the tears began to well up in the corner of your eyes. âAwe, are you crying?â
The tears didnât have time to fall, when a familiar figure came zooming in front of you and crashing into your bully, instantly knocking him to the ground, causing him to scrape his knee. While he kept squirming on the ground, Satoru instantly snatched the book from his hands.
âI told you to leave her alone,â Satoru growled at the boy as he stumbled back on his feet, blood steaming through his torn jeans. His brows were narrowed in pure anger, telling you he was about to retaliate towards your friend, but Satoru sported a stern posture and a look that one would be stupid to defy.
Soon enough, it seemed like the pain set in after a few seconds, and the anger in his eyes turned glossy, trying to hide the fact that his bottom lip was quivering and his nostrils were flaring like he was about to cry.
Satoru shot an ugly glare at the two other boys, who didnât seem sure what to do with themselves. âYou want to taste the gravel as well?â Satoru threatened, the three boys sharing a worrying look. It didnât take long before they decided to scatter with their tail between their legs. The boy whoâd ruined your book, trying to conceal a limp but failing terribly.
The second they had their backs turned to you, Satoru turned his full attention to you with a softened expression, genuinely worried. âYou okay?â He hurried to ask, scanning you from top to toe to see if there were any visible injuries. However it was only your pride, and your manga, that was wounded.
Looking down at his hands, the tears came back right away at the scene of the mangled book.
âIâm fine,â you said under your breath, eyes still glued to the manga. Struggling to find the right words to comfort you, his eyes jumped between your glistening eyes and the torn book in his hands.
âI have this one at home! You can have mine, I never liked it anyway,â he rambled as he began to wave the book around, growing more uncomfortable as he saw the small tears roll down your red and puffy cheeks. âAnd donât worry about them! Theyâre just stupid! And jealous. And, and-â his frantic words stopped in his throat, forming into a nervous lump when you flicked your eyes up to meet his.
Despite the redness in them and the sniffling of your nose, he couldnât help but think you looked pretty. Which only made him feel even worse, that someone could be so cruel to you.
You shrugged your shoulders slightly, wiping away the snot and tears from your face. âThank you for stopping them.â In defeat, you grabbed the manga out of his hands and stuffed it into your backpack, not caring if you ruined it any further.
âCâmon, letâs go home.â He placed a friendly hand on your shoulder, and you began to walk home like usual.
The walk home was mostly quiet, Satoru not daring to say anything, not knowing what to say. He wanted to help, make you feel better, but all the things that popped into his head just felt like it wouldn't be enough. So when you reached your house, you simply waved him goodbye before disappearing.
Once he entered his own home, his parents were on his neck instantly. They were furious, because theyâd received an angry phone call from a distraught parent explaining how Satoru had purposely attacked their son.
Satoru had tried to explain the situation and defend himself, saying he couldnât just let them pick on you like that. Somehow, the heroic gesture didnât seem to outweigh when the kid had walked home with a bloody knee, bawling his eyes out.
âYou never resort to violence, Satoru,â his father had yelled at him, before they told him he was grounded for a week. Satoru was speechless. He had never been grounded before, and he didnât understand why he was being punished when he firmly believed he had done the right thing.
Unable to defend himself further, he stomped to his room and started his homework like he had been told to do. He didnât get much work done though, as he mostly moped the entire evening, neurotically tapping his pen against the textbook.
You, much like Satoru, spent the entire evening in your bedroom. For the first two hours, you just laid in your bed, sulking. Eventually you wanted to talk to someone â not just someone, Satoru. You made your way to the windowsill, waiting for him to show. And you waited. And waited. And waited some more.
It wasnât until you were about to head to bed you saw his silhouette cracking open the window slowly. Jumping up, you opened your window immediately. âIâve been waiting all afternoon!â
âShhh, you gotta keep it down,â he said softly, barely able to hear him. âIâm not allowed to talk to you right now.â
You raised an eyebrow in confusion. âWhat? Why?â Leaning forward in the window frame, resting your head on your forearms.
âIâm grounded,â he shrugged, checking over his shoulder every now and then to make sure no one came to check in on him.
âFor what?â
âBecause I shoved him. He ran like a crybaby, making it seem worse than it was.â He rolled his eyes dramatically, so incredibly frustrated by the outcome.
âReally? I can explain what happened to your parents-â he waved his hands out the window to stop you.
âI tried. They were quite upset. But itâs no big deal. Itâs just a week.â
âSo, I wonât be able to see you for a week?â You complained, to which he only looked at you with big eyes. It hadnât really hit him that he wouldnât be able to hang out with you while he was grounded, which only made this terrible situation even worse.
Pursing his lips in thought, he opened his mouth again to speak. âGuess weâll just have to be sneaky with window meetings at night,â he laughed, making you laugh along as well.
âI guess so.â
âI gotta go to bed before mom and dad finds me talking to you,â he sighed. âSo, guess Iâll talk to you tomorrow night.â Before he managed to shut his window, you called his name again.
âHey, Satoru?â Looking back at you with big eyes, you swallowed the lump in your throat. âThank you for today. It really meant a lot!â
Looking at your glowing gratitude, he did not regret his actions for a single second. He even knew, should the opportunity arise, he would not hesitate to defend you again. Heâd risk all the punishment in the world if it meant having you looking at him like that again.
âGood night, âToru,â you smiled sweetly, his heart doing a small flip at the sound of his new nickname.
ââË・â
You were fifteen years old when Satoru finally grew passed you.
And once he passed you, it seemed like he never stopped. It wasnât just you he passed, it was all his peers as well. And as he grew, so did his ego to match it. Of course, this also resulted in him endlessly teasing you.
âImagine you used to be taller than me,â he laughed and placed his hand on top of your head.
âYeah, and youâre the only one who cares,â you sighed, swiftly removing his hand from your head.
This all happened about the time you started high school, something Satoru had looked forward to since he himself first started high school. It finally gave you a chance to hang out during school hours, as youâd mostly been restricted to your classrooms in lower grades. He was also excited to introduce you to the small life he had there, which previously had been separated from you.
There was no doubt that Satoru Gojo, along with his small crew, were insanely popular. They basically ruled the school and they all welcomed you with open arms.
So, by association, you too became popular.
You fitted into his group perfectly, getting along with both Shoko and Suguru pretty much right of the bat. So he shouldnât really have been complaining â except for the unforeseen circumstances that came with other people finally noticing you.
Ever since you were young, you hadnât made a huge number of yourself, remaining somewhat anonymous, happy doing your only thing. Satoru had basically been your only friend. He knew he could never mention it to anyone, but he really enjoyed having you all to himself.
So when he noticed all the lingering looks you received just walking down the hall, some unfamiliar anger began to take shape in him.
Pretty much from your first day, he was bombarded with questions from his classmates. Whoâs your friend? Is she single? Why arenât you dating her? Will you introduce me? It got old real fast, and Satoru only found himself growing more and more frustrated by it, coming up with silly excuses to lead them in the opposite direction.
âYeah, no, sheâs- uhm, sheâs single but her dad promised her a car if she doesnât date âtil sheâs eighteen.â
They all gave him the same weird look. âIf youâre seeing her, just say so.â
âNo! Weâre just friends!â He always rushed to defend himself, which always earned him a roll of their eyes before they shrugged off his weird behaviour. Lucky for him, his reputation saved him from anyone pushing it any further.
Despite his best efforts to keep guys at bay, there were still a few headstrong individuals who didnât care about Satoruâs lame excuses or status, they still tried to pursue you. So to fend them off, he had other ways to make you seem unapproachable; excessive physical touch.
You never thought twice about it, as he had never been a stranger to physical touch. It wasnât unusual for him to throw his arm over your shoulders when walking, or fidget with your fingers when he needed something to stimulate his agitation. Youâd gotten so used to it over the years, that youâd simply grown accustomed to it.
After a while, most of the guys in school seemed to get the message that you were off limits. The hassle of his consistent protection for you combined with his position in the school, it just wasnât worth it â that was ignoring some of the most persistent seniors, but he only found their attempts amusing as you so obviously found them disgusting.
Nonetheless, with time he could deem himself satisfied with the lack of male attention you received.
âSo youâre joining us this weekend right?â Suguru, one of Satoruâs close friends, asked during lunch. You only narrowed your eyebrows at him in confusion. What you didnât notice, was Satoru sitting beside you, furiously trying to stop Suguru from explaining further, glaring at him and waving his hands like a maniac.
âWhatâs this weekend?â
âSatoru didnât tell you about the party?â A taunting smirk danced on his lips as he completely ignored Satoruâs disappointed glare. When you turned to question him, he immediately wiped off his disappointment and flashed you a shy smile.
âParty?â
âYeah, I wasnât really planning on going so,â he shrugged nonchalantly, trying to regain his âcoolâ act.
âThatâs not what you told us yesterday,â Shoko scoffed, a smirk matching Suguruâs plastered on her face.
It was in moments like these, you became incredibly aware of the age difference between the two of you. Sure, it was only two years, which youâd never thought much of â until you started high school. His interests and desires skewed in a more mature direction, which you werenât necessarily ready for. It had become a lot more usual for him to go out with his friends during weekends. Even though he usually returned home early and met you at the window, it still sucked.
Did you want to go to the party? No, not really. But if you were being honest, you were absolutely terrified of Satoru slipping away from you if you werenât able to keep up with him. Besides, you only felt guilt at the thought that he might have changed his mind about going because of you. So what harm could it do to attend, even if it was for just an hour?
âI mean, if you want to go,â you trailed off, wanting so much to seem natural about it all. âI donât wanna stop you.â With a small shrug, you were almost certain to managed to seem casual.
âSo thatâs a yes?â Shoko cheered quietly from the opposite side of the table.
âI guess so,â a small chuckle leaving your lips.
Satoru, on the other hand, wasnât as excited about you joining them as his friends. Nervously bouncing his leg under the table, he began to imagine all the things that could happen. He tried to tell himself the main reason he was so upset about the whole thing was that he was concerned something bad might happen, but in reality, he hated the idea of an arena for random dudes to hang over you all night.
You interrupted his spiralling when you suddenly raised from the table. âI have to run by the library before class,â you sighed before you rushed off, Satoruâs eyes never leaving you until youâd left the cafeteria.
âWhat is your deal?â Shoko laughed, drawing his attention back to the table. âSince when do you turn down a party, even if you leave after an hour?â
âI donât know, just donât think itâll be her scene, thatâs all,â he excused himself, picking at his food, suddenly not having an appetite anymore.
âI know you two, like, grew up together or whatever, and you have this strange need to protect her, but sheâs able to take care of herself. Youâve seen how she talks to Fushiguro,â she laughed again.
âItâs not that,â he sighed, avoiding making eye contact with his friends.
âYou remember what it was like to be a freshman. Things like these are exciting,â Suguru shot in. Satoru simply shrugged at his comment. âLook, weâll all keep an eye on her. And you donât drink anyways, so youâll be more than sober enough to make sure sheâs okay.â
âYeah, whatever,â Satoru mumbled and stood up from his seat, still not looking at them. âIâll see you guys later.â
And before you knew it, the weekend came rolling in and you found yourself clutching onto Satoruâs arm for dear life, scared youâd lose him in the crowd.
âWe can leave if you want to,â he leaned down to say nearly the second youâd entered the house.
âNo, no. Itâs fine. Letâs just⌠find Shoko and Suguru.â
It was a lot to take in. People singing and dancing, chugging drink after drink. But your nerves calmed down when you felt Satoruâs strong hands squeeze yours in reassurance. And once you found the others, your body just felt a lot more at ease. It didnât take long for you to actually enjoy yourself, even though you decided to stay away from the alcohol, at least for this time.
What wasnât as enjoyable, was all the female attention Satoru received throughout the evening. It was no secret he was a popular guy, girls lining up to talk to him. But when it came to the girls at school, they mostly just gawked and giggled while he innocently entertained their interests. No, these girls were different. They had clear intentions of taking it further, giving him looks you did not appreciate.
And it bothered you. Oh lord, how it bothered you.
Sitting so close to you, his leg pressed up against yours, you sadly got a front row view of when the girls leaned over and batted their long eyelashes at him, flashing him seductive smiles. You were beyond uncomfortable, trying to look anywhere but scene taking place mere inches from you.
You had no reason to be upset â you were only friends and youâd only ever been friends. Never had the idea of anything else crossed your mind, but you hadnât ever witnessed ladies glue themselves to him like this before.
âHey, you okay?â Satoru interrupted your thoughts, turning over to see he was focused on you, the girl at his side quirking an eyebrow.
ââM fine,â you mumbled, a small smile drawing at your lips. He scanned your face, taking a deep sigh in thought, reading you so clearly.
Out of nowhere, Satoru jumped up from his seat, holding his hand out for you to grab. He wore that award winning smile of his as he opened his mouth, âcome on.â
A smile grew on your face to match his as you eagerly let him pull you off the couch before he playfully threw his arm over your shoulder, leading you out the living room. As you walked, you swore you could hear the girl he talked to earlier scoff.
âHow does ice cream sound to you?â Looking down at you as he shielded out the tight crowd as he lead you out the door.
And as the two of you left the party, there was laughter on your lips and a genuine, special joy in your eyes you seemed to have reserved only for each other. Shoko and Suguru, however, kept a confused eye on you as you exited the house.
âIâll never understand them,â Shoko shook her head, before turning to look at her friend who seemed just as frustrated by you and Satoru as she was. âI mean, theyâre clearly into each other, right?â
Suguru exhaled sharply through his nose in what sounded like it was supposed to be a chuckle. âItâs weird if they arenât.â
âWhen he talked about her before, I just figured they were best friends, like he said. But after meeting her and seeing them together-â
âNo, I agree,â Suguru laughed before she was able to finish her sentence. âIâve never seen âbest friendsâ act like they do.â Shoko nudged his side with her elbow to bring his attention to the girl Satoru had flirted with seconds before he had just stranded her alone on the couch, to see she was pouting, arms crossed over her chest as she stared at the door like she was waiting for him to return.
âNeither has she,â she laughed.
ââË・â
You were seventeen years old the first time you had your heart broken. Really broken.
Standing outside your boyfriend â no scratch that. Standing outside what was now your ex boyfriendâs front door, you tried to wrap your head around what had just happened, silent tears falling slowly down your face.
It had come out of no where. Yesterday, everything had seemed fine, and now he had suddenly come to the conclusion that you were no longer a good match? It made no sense.
Shaking your head as you took a deep breath, you knew there was only one person who might be able to help you feel a little better. Not to mention, he was probably the only person in the universe right now you could stand to see at all.
The fifteen minute walk from where youâd just had your heart stomped on to your neighbourhood had never felt longer. The silence that filled the dark and abandoned streets was numbing, leaving more room for the self deprecating thoughts to fill your mind. What had you done wrong? What could you have done differently? Was there someone else, someone prettier and funnier than you? Had you not been dedicated enough?
Despite the insane sadness that filled you, you thought if it were to happen, this weekend was probably the best timing, seeing as you wouldnât have been able seek comfort had it happened any other time. Having taken a gap year after high school to earn money, Satoru worked a lot but he had for once gotten a weekend off. And his parents were out of town on some conference, meaning there was no risk of either of them opening the door to greet your grief struck face.
Soon enough you found yourself in front of the familiar front door, a tiny lump forming in your throat as you placed three soft knocks on the door. Before you knew it, Satoru stood right in front of you, his initial reaction of joy melting away once he processed you were upset.
âWhat happened?â His voice was so soft, eyes filled with worry.
âCan I come in?â Your voice was barely louder than a whisper.
âYeah! Of course.â He stepped aside, letting you pass him and enter his home. âYou want anything? Is this like an ice cream kinda situation, because I think we have some cookie dough flavoured in the freezer.â
A broken chuckle slipped out of you, followed by a sob. âNo, thank you, Iâm fine. Just needed to see you,â you sniffled furiously.
âYeah, sure.â Without saying another word, you simply helped yourself up the stairs and to his bedroom. His eyes never left you as you carefully sat down on his bed and he sat down on his desk chair.
Uncomfortable wasnât necessarily the word heâd use for seeing you like this, because it had happened before â just not very often. Youâd always been a quiet charmer, if there was a way to describe it. Out of the two of you, heâd always been the loud and outgoing one, but he definitely saw you as the one who spread the most joy to those around you, a natural sense of cheerfulness radiating from you. Not to mention you were usually the one who stood for the comforting and advice, meaning he was at a loss on what to do.
âWhat happened?â He asked carefully.
âWe broke up.â The words left you so quickly and easily, Satoru had to blink a few times to realise what youâd just said. âOr he broke up with me is probably more correct.â You avoided his gaze, staring directly at your hands tucked between your thighs, the tears leaving dark circles on your jeans.
âI thought things were going well.â
âSo did I.â You wiped your nose with the back of your hand, still sniffling like crazy. âI know you never liked him and didnât get along with him but I really liked him, y'know?â
A pang of guilt came crashing in over Satoru. He hadnât been subtle about his dislike for your boyfriend, and it started before the two of you even became official. He did not miss the opportunity to throw a snide comment about him when you brought him up or constantly quarrel on the few occasions they were in the same room. But he couldnât help it.
Satoru had been so focused on all the guys lining up for you in school, he hadnât even thought of the boys that might find their way to you from elsewhere.
He still remembered the evening you came home from work at the coffeehouse, such a sweet smile on your face and a blush across your nose when heâd met you at the window that night. So giddy over this cute boy whoâd chatted you up and ended up getting your number. Had Satoru known then heâd break your heart this badly, heâd tried harder to shut it down.
âI know I gave him a hard time, but I know you liked him,â he tried to comfort you. âAnd Iâm certain he cared for you too. Itâs hard not to.â
âUrgh, Iâm such an idiot,â you cracked, hiding your face in your hands as the sobs just tumbled out in one steady stream.
âHey,â Satoru said, rushing out of his chair to crouch in front of you. Tenderly he grabbed ahold of your wrists to remove them from your face, carefully trying to dry the tears away. âYouâre not an idiot, okay?â
A small scoff made its way out of you between the sobs. âIâm not even sure he ever cared about me.â
When your name rolled off his tongue with more compassion than youâd ever heard from him before, your eyes snapped up to meet his. âListen to me! I am certain he did. I know what you dedicated to that relationship, and heâd be crazy not to care for you. Not just crazy, but a damn magician as well because itâs genuinely impossible. Believe me, I know.â A small smile grew on his lips when he heard he was able to draw a small chuckle out of you. âYouâre not an idiot. You just have a big heart. And heâs the idiot if he thinks he should let it go.â
He dried what seemed to be one of your last tears with his thumb, before tucking some of your hair behind your ear. His caring gaze traveled your face, taking in every detail he could when the memory from when you were kids popped into his mind. Just like that time, looking at you all red and puffy, he again found himself thinking you were pretty. Not just pretty â beautiful.
âThank you, âToru,â you whispered.
âAny time.â
âCan I stay here tonight?â
âScandalous,â he said dramatically, earning him another shy smile from you. Both of you knew you didnât have to ask, having slept over hundreds of time throughout the years.
âWho knew you were so good at this,â you smiled weakly as he stood up to go get the extra duvet he had in his closet, which was basically just an extra duvet for you.
âPfft, I am Satoru Gojo after all. Is there anything I canât do?â He flashed you a proud grin, instantly rolling your eyes at him.
âYouâre not the greatest cook last time I che-â before you were able to finish your sentence, a pillow came crashing into your face. A lighthearted giggle escaped you, and again Satoru felt his heart flutter a little, so pleased heâd managed to brighten your terrible evening a little bit.
âWatch it, sweetheart, or Iâll have you sleep on the floor.â
âYou would never,â you smiled before grabbing one of Satoruâs t-shirts, like you always did, and headed for the bathroom.
Once you met your reflection in the mirror, your eyes grew as all the signs of tonightâs sorrow was incredibly visible on your face. And to think Satoru had seen you like this, knowing heâd tease you endlessly about it once things settled down and you could laugh about it all.
Your eyes were swollen from all the crying, mascara lines down your puffy cheeks. Still sniffling, you cleaned your face, dabbing a hot cloth in hopes you might redeem some of your dignity as you washed away your heartbreak. Looking in the mirror, a sigh left you knowing that this was probably as good as it was going to get. At least you didnât have makeup smeared all over your face anymore.
Shuffling back into his bedroom, wearing his t-shirt nonetheless, a small lump formed in his throat at the sight of you as he had to fight the urge to let his eyes indulge in your entire figure. What was going on? A million times had you spent the night, and a million times had you gone to bed wearing his shirt, yet tonight felt different. He felt there was something in the air that had shifted, but it went unsaid. So without another word, he simply made his way passed you and to the bathroom. You, on the other hand, paid no attention to his odd behaviour, simply laying down on the bed on the side closest to the wall, your side.
Despite not picking up on his averted gaze, you too sensed there was something in the atmosphere that seemed different than usual, but you couldnât quite put your finger on what. You could easily just blame the breakup, which was definitely lingering in the air, but you knew that wasnât quite it either. There was something in the tension that you felt were directly connected to Satoru.
When you felt his weight press down on the bed next to you, you reactively turned to look at him, surprised to see he was already laying on his side looking right back at you. Staring deeply into your eyes, you felt as if he was trying to tell you something but you couldnât make it out.
Same went for Satoru, as he felt it deep down that there was something he needed to tell you but he had no idea what it was, only that it weighed heavier on him now that the evening had been so emotional and raw.
ââToru?â
âHm?â
âWhat was it about him you didnât like?â Satoru couldnât help but smirk somewhat shamefully.
âItâs not important,â a slight chuckle slipping out of him.
âWith a smile like that, you have to tell me.â Satoru readjusted his head on the pillow, ending up even closer to your face than intended but neither of you pulled away.
âWell, I like it best when I have you to myself.â
âPlease,â you scoffed, tucking one of your hands under your cheek, carefully tilting forward a little. âThatâs ridiculous, even for you.â
âNo, Iâm serious,â he gave you a sweet smile. âWeâve been so close for so long, itâs weird suddenly having to share you.â
You took a deep sigh, your heart skipping a small beat at his answer. âWell, I had to share you first.â
His eyebrows instantly pinched together into a frown, a humorous smirk on his lips. âExcuse me?â
âSo youâve forgotten when you first started high school? It was always âSuguru thisâ and âShoko thatâ.â
âThatâs not the same,â he mocked you.
âHowâs that not the same?â Offended at his disregard for your experience of him suddenly having a bigger social circle, you knew it was all in a playful manner.
âBecause-â was all he managed to get out before you noticed his eyes betraying him as they quickly glanced down at your lips, before looking back into your eyes. Drawing a sharp breath, you swore you might be able to spot a strong blush heat his face, but it was too dark to tell for sure.
He exhaled a shaky breath, which you felt brush against your face making you realise just how close you were to each other.
All the hairs on your body stood up when you felt his light touch brush against your arm that was resting between you. Was this weird? You didnât know. It wasnât like it was the first time heâd touched you like this, so what was making tonight so different?
One slight movement and your noses would grace against each other. He could do it, he could just tilt his head forward and his lips would connect with yours and he was certain it would be delicious. Your eyes had captured his gaze, and he felt as if he could stare into them forever-
No, stop!
You flinched at his sudden movements when he pulled away to turn around, with his back facing you.
His heart sunk into his stomach, mentally cursing himself now that he wasnât facing you anymore. He couldnât believe he had actually wanted to kiss you, his best friend. It wouldnât be right, especially not tonight when you were as vulnerable as you were. Heâd be a complete asshole to take advantage of that. Not to mention how embarrassed he would have been in the morning when you werenât trapped under the haze of heartbreak and would have realised how much of a mistake it had been.
âGood night,â he said in his usual, cheerful tone and the curse was broken.
The next morning, youâd woken up to an empty bed, much like you always did when you spent the night. What was out of the ordinary, was seeing him in the kitchen in full swing serving pancakes and ice cream calling it âthe breakfast for breakupsâ.
You couldnât tell if you were hurt or not by how he was acting, as if last night never happened. Was he not going to mention how close the two of you had been to locking lip? He simply went about the morning, just as happy as he always was.
And never brought it up.
ââË・â
You were eighteen years old when you and Satoru fell apart.
Satoru had left for college, and at first youâd been so lost on what to do. For the first time since you were six, he wasnât immediately at your side.
You remembered the day he left so clearly, clinging on around his neck, refusing to let go because you didnât want him to get in his car and drive off, unsure when youâd see him again. When the two of you eventually managed to break the hug, you heard a not so subtle sniffle and spotted faint redness around his eyes.
âDonât tell me youâre crying, âToru,â you teased in between your own sniffles.
âYou got me there,â he said with a sad chuckle slipping out, surprising you that he didnât even attempt to fire back, just surrendering to his emotions. âGonna miss you.â
âGonna miss you too,â you whispered in response. Not much more was spoken before he drove off, like it all was just too much for either of you to talk about.
The first few days you didnât do much else than lay in bed and wait for him to call, like he promised he would. And exactly at 8 pm, your phone lit up with his name where he told you all about how hectic his days were â and he wasnât sure if heâd be able to have daily calls anymore once the semester started for real.
âNo, of course. I mean, I go back to school soon too so.â
And as the time went on, the calls got more and more rare. From every day, to three times a week, once a week, until you were lucky it happened every fourteen days.
Even though you hated it, you couldnât blame him. Of course he was busy, he had an entirely new everyday life filled with classes and new people. And when he did make time for the phone call, you couldnât help but feel genuine happiness when you heard how excited he was about all of it. But you knew you couldnât keep sitting around sulking as you waited for his call. You decided you had to be okay without him.
It was your senior year after all â it was your time to shine, and you were still with the popular crowd even though Satoru wasnât there anymore. Now you finally had the opportunity to get to know them better.
Turned out you had more in common with them than you thought, getting particularly close with the girls of the group. And it was refreshing to have girl friends, who seemed to match some of your interests in a way Satoru never managed to. Your horizons just expanded, your schedule packed nearly from morning until night. Not to mention your weekends were also busy. The parties you and Satoru usually left early or skipped all together, had become fun.
This weekend was no different. Sitting at your vanity doing your makeup for the evening when you heard your momâs voice yell from downstairs. âThereâs someone here to see you.â
âJust send her up,â you yelled back. But when you turned around to face who you thought was your friend who was coming to get ready with you, your jaw dropped at the sight of the tall figure standing there instead.
âHer? Not the last time I checked,â Satoru smiled.
âOh, my god, âToru!â You squealed in excitement, running at him as you threw your arms around him in a tight hug, smiling even harder when he hugged you back just as firmly.
When he let you down, your eyes was instantly drawn to his. Itâs been so long since youâd been able to stare into those captivating, blue eyes, and now you melted having them look down on you for the first time in months. Now that you were finally able to see him again, to touch him again, it hit you like a semi truck just how much you had missed him. You even found yourself getting a little emotional, blinking away the wetness in your eyes.
âGod, donât wanna ruin my makeup,â you laughed.
âI was just about to say, you look great,â he said, unable to peer his eyes off you, because âgreatâ was an understatement.
âWhy, thank you,â you beamed at him, a smile stretching from one ear to another.
âGoing somewhere?â His eyebrows narrowed, letting his chipper composure slip for just a second but he quickly tried to shake it off.
âYeah, thereâs a party tonight. The groupâs going, but I can cancel if-â
âNo, of course not. Iâm home all weekend.â There was a slight twinge in your heart, disappointed that he didnât have the guts to accept your offer. There was not a single ounce of doubt that youâd drop the party for him in a heartbeat â you had after all longed for him to come home to visit since the second his car had driven out of view the day he left.
âWell, maybe you could come along?â You suggested, grabbing his hands in yours.
âI just think Iâm going to stay home with my parents tonight,â he swallowed, giving you a weak smile.
He knew he should have just taken you up in the offer to ditch the party, but he didnât have the heart to, especially when you were all dolled up for the evening already.
All heâd looked forward to was come home and hang with you and catch up all night, never falling asleep because he had missed your voice so much. But he knew that eventually, the guilt would eat him up, hogging you for the night when you were supposed to be somewhere else.
Now he had to sit at home, alone and bored, because he had lied when he told you about his parents, seeing as they werenât back in town until tomorrow. He knew he would spend the night miserable, but it would beat having to tag along at your heels to a party he didnât want to attend in the first place and witness how close youâd gotten to all your new friends while heâd been away, still preferring to have you to himself.
âWill you at least stay until I leave? And then Iâm all yours for the whole of tomorrow?â For the time being, he managed to let his blues slip away, especially when you gawked at him with a sparkle in your eyes and an infectious smile.
âOf course.â His eyes followed your cheerful walk back to your vanity as he sat down on your bed. Once seated, your conversation flowed like normal, as if no time had passed at all since the last time you saw each other. He told you about classes and how much more difficult it was now, especially seeing as he wasnât the biggest fan of studying.
And he knew he should be excited when you told him everything about your new life. How youâd finally taken the time to get the know the rest of the group and how great they all were, how fun you had it with all of them with all the stuff you guys did in your spare time, but heâd be lying if he said it didnât sting. He felt as if he was missing everything, losing the spot he used to have with you, replaced by his old friends. He knew it was unfair to think that way, but but there was no stopping his doomed spiralling.
âOh, and thatâs probably her coming now!â You perked up when footsteps could be heard coming up the stairs. The next second, a girl he knew used to be in his friend group stood in the doorway.
âSatoru? What a pleasant surprise,â she beamed at him, and guilt hit him when he couldnât even remember her name.
âYeah, just home for the weekend,â he smirked at her.
She flashed him another smile before turning to you. âYou ready?â
âJust about,â you sighed. Quickly, you grabbed your purse and skipped over to Satoru. âSee you tomorrow, okay?â You said cheerfully as you placed a quick peck on his cheek before running out, leaving him standing alone in your bedroom.
He stared dumbfounded at the empty space you occupied just seconds ago, still surprised by the kiss as it was something completely new. Was that something youâd picked up from the group? Did that mean you went around kissing everyoneâs cheeks? His mind ran crazy with questions, all making him equally jealous.
ââË・â
âPick up, pick up, pick up,â you whispered into the phone still ringing. It was the third time you had tried to call Satoru and he still hadnât picked up, which was incredibly unlike him. He always picked up almost immediately, especially when you were calling.
âHey,â you finally heard him sigh on the other end of the line.
âThank god you answered,â you said, teeth chattering in the freezing cold. âCould you please, please, please pick me up?â
âYou okay?â There was a hint of worry in his voice, but you had a sneaking suspicion he was trying to conceal it.
âNo. Or yes. Or I donât know, but Iâm cold and I need to go home!â Another sigh.
âWhere are you?â
âYouâre my angel,â you breathed before giving him the address.
âIâll be there in fifteen.â Before you managed to say goodbye, Satoru had already hung up. You stared blankly at the phone for a few seconds in shock of his abrupt ending, but right now, you were too cold to ponder any further on his behaviour. Tightly having folded your arms around yourself and rubbing your legs together, you desperately tried to get some heat in your body.
Finally, you saw the familiar car pull up in front of you, a sigh of relief leaving your body once you were greeted by the hot air as you sat down in the passenger seat.
âYouâre really a life saver,â you spoke as you leaned your head back on the headrest, waiting to meet his eyes but he never turned to look at you. His eyes were glued to the road, a tight grip on the steering wheel as he kept chewing on the inside of his cheek. âYou okay, âToru?â
ââM just fine,â he answered simply, still fixated on the road.
âThen why wonât you look at me?â You snorted, which made him quickly turn his head to give you a cold glare before looking at the road again.
âHow come you were standing out in the cold all alone?â When he didnât acknowledge your question further, you just fell back into your seat again and decided not to take it any further.
âYou donât wanna know,â you sighed, staring out the window.
âNo, Iâm curious.â If his tone told you anything, it was that he was pissed. You just hoped it wasnât directed at you.
âI was kicked out.â
âWhat, too drunk to be in the house?â His comment caught you off guard at it seemed nothing but spiteful. You flipped your head to look at him again, only to see he was still unwilling to look at you.
âDo I seem too drunk to you?â He only shrugged, knowing the answer was ânoâ. âIf you wanna know, I-â you stopped yourself from finishing, too embarrassed to utter the words.
âDonât get shy on my behalf.â
âI was about to sleep with someone, but after we undressed, something came over him and he just threw me out,â you complained, crossing your arms and staring at the road like he had earlier.
âYou what?â Satoru exclaimed, and now he finally decided to shoot you a glare. âWho?â
âDoes it matter?â You shrugged, avoiding his gaze which you knew was just purely judgemental. It seemed he was more upset about the part where you were going to sleep with someone than the fact that you were literally thrown out, which only ended up fuelling your own anger.
âWho was it?â He repeated sternly.
âJust some guy I met there, I donât know,â you shrugged, and instantly a loud huff left Satoru.
âWow,â he said in utter disbelief. âSo this is who you are now.â Finally turning to look at him again, your face hot with anger, you saw his eyebrows were raised in frustration and his tongue was poking the inside of his cheek.
âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â
âNever knew you to be someone who just spread your legs for anyone.â You gaped at him, not believing the words coming out of his mouth.
âStop the car,â you managed to force out somewhat calmly through gritted teeth.
âIâm not stopping-â
âStop the fucking car, Satoru,â you practically yelled at him, startled when he suddenly slammed the breaks. Once the car had stopped, you didnât hesitate to unbuckle your seatbelt and scramble out of the car, hearing him call your name before you slammed the door shut after you.
With your arms wrapped around yourself, you started to walk down the street in the direction of your house, knowing you were still pretty far from home. But you knew you were too furious to get back in the car with Satoru.
âCome on, get back in the car,â Satoruâs voice complained down the street.
âSo you can slut shame me some more? Think Iâll pass,â you shouted back. It took only a second until you heard the car engine shut off before hurried footsteps against the wet pavement made its way over to you, Satoru positioning himself right in front of you.
âFine, sorry, please get back in the car,â he said disingenuous, scowling down at you with his hands in his pockets.
âYou expect me to accept that apology?â You scowled right back at him.
âStop acting like a brat and just-â
âBrat? Really?â You interrupted him, raising your eyebrows at him. He opened his mouth to say something, but closed it just as quickly with a deep sigh. âThought so.â Keeping your mean glare at him, you tried to walk past him, but he surprised you by taking a strong grip of your arm.
âSo is this like a weekly occurrence now?â You forcefully pulled out of his grip.
You simply shrugged while trying to find the right answer, wanting to keep your own anger in check even though you felt you were close to boiling over. âI mean, thereâs something happening every weekend but that doesnât mean I always participate.â He only scoffed, turning away from you and looking around the street. âWhat?â
âSo now youâre just this crazy party girl that sleeps with anyone thatâs available?â
You truly couldnât believe it was Satoru saying these words to you, your best friend in the entire world. The person youâd known most your life, who knew your every deepest, darkest secret and had never judged you in the slightest â suddenly throwing mean words right to your face like you were just some nobody.
âLike youâre one to talk! You flirt with any girl that has a pulse, and not just in school. Remember, you went to parties too and enjoyed wallowing in the attention of anyone whoâd give it to you!â
âI never liked going to parties. I still donât,â he sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.
âGlad to see some things hasnât changed, unlike the fact that youâve turned into an asshole,â you spat at him, trying to walk away again, but he yanked a hold of you once more.
âWell, Iâm not the only one who has changed,â he said in a low voice, giving you a stern look through his eyebrows.
A light laugh of disbelief escaped you, the tears quickly starting to well up in your eyes. Was this really the same person youâd physically been unable to let go off five months ago? The one person you believed could never intentionally hurt you the way he was now?
âThatâs what this is about, isnât it?â Flickering between his eyes, you knew youâd caught on. âDid you really think I was going to sit around and wait for you?â
âI certainly didnât expect you to go and replace me the first chance you got.â
âReplace you?!â You exclaimed before the entire sentence had left his lips.
âYes, replace me!â He fired back, his tone more angry than he wanted it to be, because sadness was all he truly felt.
âSo you havenât gotten any new friends at university?â
âThatâs different-â
âOh my god, Satoru,â you moaned in frustration, your hands rubbing your face. âI am so tired of you saying it is different for you! Youâve done that for years.â
Satoru had his hands deeply tucked in his pockets, his shoulders up to his ears with tension. He was already filled with guilt for talking to you this way, something heâd never done before. Then again, he couldnât remember having this many negative feelings regarding you running wild in him.
âItâs baffling to me that youâre actually saying all these things to me, like it isnât you that keep postponing our phone calls.â You said, your tone transformed from anger into the sorrow that had taken residence in you instead.
He breathed your name, almost like he seemed disappointed in a way. âClasses are riding my ass.â
âYou donât think I know that?â You fired back immediately, your tone remaining calm as you continued to hold back the tears. âBut truth is, it has caused you to not make time for the phone calls.â
âYou canât expect me to be able to make time-â
What seemed to be the mix of a sob and a scoff parted your lips, cutting him off. It was like talking to a brick wall, because it felt like nothing you said reached him.
Had he always been like this? Too wrapped up with his own idea of being right that he took no regards for your opinion? If so, how had the two of you managed to go all those years without you properly realising it?
âIf you havenât been paying attention, itâs not me thatâs had too many expectations, but you!â
His head fell back, retrieving his hands from his pockets to fold them over his chest. As his entire posture turned loose, you couldnât bare to look at him when the first tear fell. He just seemed to be so sick of this conversation â sick of you â an idea that made you want to throw up on the spot.
âYouâre being unreasonable,â he said in a low voice, as if he knew he was in the wrong but too stubborn to back down. Heâd already been so cruel, a part of him feeling like he had already gone too far to double down now.
âIâm being unreasonable?!â You snapped, walking right up to him, now close enough to feel the heat radiate off him. âYouâve got to be fucking kidding with me?â
Never in a million years could you have predicted your favourite person in the universe to speak to you this way, biting your head off for simply living your life. But it went deeper than being upset about you going to some random party. It seemed like he truly disliked the person you were right now, and nothing had ever hurt you as much.
âFor the record, I did wait. So many nights I just sat in my room, staring at the damn phone, waiting for you to call.â You were sobbing now, all restraints of your tears out the window. âBut I think youâre not half as busy with your studies as you claim to be, but very busy making new friends, which is why itâs nothing but cruel of you to go at me like this!â
âYou always do that!â He snapped, causing your sobs to halt for a second, eyebrows quirking up in surprise. âYou always assume these things about me, paint me out to be this specific person without having all the facts.â
âI know you better than I know myself, for fucks sake! You hate to work, avoid it for all that itâs worth, and now youâre trying to tell me you work so hard?â Silence. âAnd youâve always loved attention. You feed on it, and every single living person on this planet canât help but just give it to you! Iâm willing to bet my last dime youâre surrounded with all sorts of people just fighting for your time!â
Without stuttering, you fired shot after shot, feeling bad even though every last word of it was true.
The reality of the fight washed over you, knowing youâd never fought like this before. A friendship spanning twelve years was doomed to have some disagreements along the way. And with both you and Satoru having such strong personalities, there had been quite a few. But never had either of you ever turned mean, like right now, no matter how serious the argument had been.
âDespite what you might think, Iâm not one of your silly school girls who just follow you around to stroke your ego. Iâm my own person, always have been. And Iâm sorry youâre pissy about the fact that Iâm doing fine without you here and Iâm sorry that the image you had of me is finally shattering.â
You felt youâd gotten what you had on your mind off your chest, and all that fell out of you now were uncontrollable sobs. Not only were you absolutely devastated, but you were scared. The person that stood before you didnât feel like someone you knew, meaning you had no idea what might come out of his mouth next.
âThink I see you clearer than ever.â
Sucking your bottom lip in between your teeth, you tried to choke back your sobs, not feeling he was worthy of hearing the affect he had on you right now. You slowly began to nod your head, looking about for a few seconds before you simply began to walk away without saying another word. And this time you didnât feel his hand grab your arm.
The second your head had hit the pillow after youâd gotten home, you erupted into loud, unruly sobs, that even managed to wake your parents. They stormed into your room, beyond scared something was terribly wrong, and your mom managed to pull your head into her lap, stroking your hair in an attempt to get you to calm down so youâd be able to tell them what had happened, but to no prevail. While she desperately tried to hum you to peace, your dad stood watching in anguish as he had no clue what to do in order to help.
Eventually, the sobs wore you out to the point where you fell asleep in her lap.
Waking up the next morning, youâd felt like it had all been just a horrible nightmare, and in just a few minutes, Satoru would stand at your door, so excited to just do absolutely nothing with you like you had planned.
But you sat in your bed and stared at the door, waiting for him to show up but he never did. When you became restless, you paced around the room, daring to glance out the window in hopes youâd spot him sitting by his windowsill. But here too, you were left disappointed. No Satoru shaped silhouette made himself known, and at some point during the day, he had shut the blinds without you noticing.
Two days later, your mom came into your room and asked why Satoru had left to go back to university already when you guys hadnât hung out yet.
ââË・â
You were twenty years old when you started university.
After a therapeutic gap year of working and travelling, you were finally ready to go back to school, excited to see what the life of a university student was all about.
So far it all seemed to go as smoothly as one could hope for â moving in and setting up in your small dormitory, putting in a lot of effort to make it a space where you could feel at home. Signing up for classes and getting all the books you needed was easier than expected, some kindhearted strangers more than willing to help you get it all right. And lastly, finding your way around campus wasnât nearly the issue you thought it would be. You easily manoeuvred your way around the grounds, quickly coming across spots you could picture yourself just hanging out.
You were more than prepared by the time the first class rolled around, entering the huge auditorium, nervously walking down the stairs and sitting down in an available seat in one of the rows closer to the front.
Suddenly it began to dawn on you that you were actually in university, working your way to a future career like youâd always talked about. All your hard work in school, your academic achievements, finally paying off, letting you be in environment of equally dedicated individuals.
However, even though your peers seemed to be on the same level as you academically, you got the impression they had excelled passed you socially already. As you let your eyes roam the crowd, you noticed how people had already made friends and even formed groups, greeting each other with warm smiles as they sat down together.
You didnât have the chance to brood about it for too long, as a roaring voice spoke up from the front of the classroom, drawing everyoneâs attention to him, the chatter quickly quieting down. The assertive figure introduced himself before heading straight into the plans for the semester, asking if anyone had any questions. While a few students raised their voice, you just desperately wrote down everything being said, just in case it might be useful somewhere down the line.
âI look forward to teach you this introductory class in education. Iâm sure youâll make great teachers one day,â he smiled. âBefore we get started, thereâs someone Iâd like to introduce. I have the privilege of being assigned a TA this semester â come on up.â
Everyoneâs eyes followed the professors gesture towards the person whoâd just gotten up from his chair by the exit. All the air was immediately sucked out of your lungs when your eyes landed on the one person you hadnât expected to see.
âGood morning everyone,â he said in his characteristically suave voice, hearing the girls in the auditorium instantly begin to whisper amongst them at the sight of him. âIâm Satoru Gojo, Iâll be the professors teacher assistant this semester. Any questions you might-â
The words instantly died in his throat when his gaze landed on you, tensed up in your seat. He could almost see you shiver under his intense glare.
Nearly two years had passed since the last time he saw you, and not a day had gone by where he hadnât cursed himself for how he treated you that night. He regretted it all, but hadnât been able to bring himself to face you and apologise, even though you more than deserved it.
Eventually, the days just passed him by and it felt like an injustice for him to just jump into your life again so he decided not to, which resulted in the most miserable two years of his life.
You wanted to look away, but the shock of seeing him again had taken over your body, holding your attention hostage under his drilling blue eyes.
Heâd let his hair grow a little longer, which suited him, even though he didnât need it to improve his looks. It also seemed to have bulked up a little. Not much, just enough for you to notice as his navy, button up shirt hugged his arms in a way his clothes never had before.
âMr. Gojo?â The professorâs voice broke his stare, bringing him back to real world and acknowledging all the faces staring at him.
âYeah, sorry-â he cleared his throat. âAny questions you might have, donât hesitate to come to me,â he stuttered over his sentence, shooting you quick glance even though he tried to keep his attention on the crowd.
With a shy smile, he made his way back to his seat, his eyes once again finding you as he was seated. You shrunk in your seat, your entire body on fire from having his eyes observe you for the first time in so long, sure youâre heart might actually stop from the stress.
Throughout the entire lecture, you both kept stealing glances from one another, an unspoken sensation filling the air between you, like you both could feel how badly youâd missed and craved the other the period youâd been separated.
His eyes carried the same weight they always did when looking at you, uncomfortably restless in your seat, fidgeting with the paper of your notebook and trying to keep the tapping of your foot to a minimum. When your eyes werenât automatically drawn to Satoru, you peeked at the clock hanging above the whiteboard, begging for time to pass so you could storm out of the classroom and finally be able to breath properly again.
You were sure the seconds lasted longer now than normal, but the lecture finally ended and you instantly began to gather your things, shoving them in your bag as quickly as possible. Daring to shoot Satoru another look, you were glad to see heâd been surrounded by students (mostly girls), hindering him from making his way to you â or so you thought.
âI have a meeting to get to,â Satoru lied, looking at you packing up your stuff before rushing up the stairs towards the auditorium exit. âBut hereâs my email. Just⌠send whatever questions you might have and Iâll answer as soon as I have the time.â It didnât seem like anyone picked up on the fact that he was lying through his teeth, but they all wore a disappointed expression when he began to push his way through the crowd, sprinting up the stairs to catch up with you.
You stopped dead in your tracks, even though you wanted to just keep moving, when you heard that silky smooth voice speak your name. You reluctantly turned around to face him, still only managing to let out shallow breaths.
âI- Uhm.â Now that he finally had your full attention, his mind ran blank and his mouth dry, in awe at your familiar eyes staring up at him, lips pressed together in a tight line. âHi.â
âHi,â you tried to reply, but barely a sound could be heard. His eyes shot to your feet, as you kept shifting your weight from one foot to the other, clearly not at ease seeing him again.
âYou look- I mean I didnât know you wanted to become a teacher,â he stumbled over his words, his hand coming up to rub the nape of his neck.
âMe neither,â it slipped out of you, instantly pinching your eyes shut when you reflected on what had left your lips. âWhat I mean is I only decided recently.â
He groaned softly, feeling like nothing he wanted to say would be enough. âYou finding university alright?â
It hurt. Holy hell, how it hurt, not to have the conversation flow as natural. Every atom in your body tried to convince you to just lean into what you were used to, resurrect the friendship just like that.
You nodded frantically at his question. âYeah, much to see.â
Clearing his throat, he gathered up the courage to ask what had roamed his mind since he spotted you at the start of the lecture. âIf youâre ever available, Iâd love for us to grab a coffee or something,â he said it so quickly you were barely able to decode what he even suggested, but once it registered, you drew another sharp breath.
âSure.â
âReally?â Narrowing his eyebrows at you, he hadnât expected you to accept so willingly. He hadnât really expected you to accept at all, if he was honest.
You didnât know if you regretted accepting his invitation so quickly, but if there was a chance heâd apologise, you wanted to hear it simply because you deserved it. Or maybe that was the excuse you told yourself because you so desperately wanted to hang out with him.
âYou havenât changed your number, right?â You shook your head. âIâll just text you.â The faintest smile grew on your lips as you simply nodded, a light blush spreading across Satoruâs face at the delightful sight.
âSee you around, âToru,â you said out if habit, quickly turning around and walking away so he wouldnât be able to see that you too were blushing, regretting the use of his old nickname.
It didnât even take two hours before your phone dinged with a text from him, where he suggested a time and place.
toru <3: how about next friday after the lecture? thereâs this great coffeehouse five minutes from campus
you: sounds good :)
It seemed Friday couldnât come quick enough, your anxiousness building up every lecture you had together. Despite feeling like the worst of the shock had passed as you simply flashed each other a friendly smile and a small wave when you saw each other, your mind would never get peace until everything was out in the open.
And now you finally sat opposite him, a strong grip on your mug to put your nerves somewhere. Satoru was scared you might shatter it, your knuckles turning white by how hard you were clutching at it.
âIâm really glad you decided to join,â he started awkwardly.
In all the years youâd known him, youâd never had the satisfaction of witnessing him awkward. It seemed like his default setting was mr. smooth talker, always able to find the right words in order to get what he wanted no matter how unlikely it seemed. But all that was out the window, staring at you with a sense of embarrassment, looking like a scared, young boy forced to face his stupid crush, waiting to get rejected after a sorry attempt at asking for a date.
âMe too.â
âYou look really pretty- I mean, you look great. Youâve turned out pretty. Not that you were ugly before, youâve never been ugly. In fact-â
His clumsy attempt at talking to you was cute, which was all it took to start chipping away at your cold exterior, the corner of your lips betraying you as it curled up in a small smirk.
âThank you,â you said softly, his shoulders instantly relaxing.
Something about you was definitely different, but the tone in your voice made him realise it was actually you that was sitting in front of him; his best friend. There was no reason he shouldnât be anything but comfortable around you. Especially now when heâd been offered the opportunity to maybe make amends, he couldnât throw it away.
âIâm sorry,â he said genuinely. âI donât want to give you any dumb excuses, because there arenât any. Iâm sorry and you didnât deserve any of what I said to you that night.â
His voice had turned steady now, taking back the assertiveness you were so used to hearing. âIâm sorry too.â
He instantly snorted, much to your surprise. âYou have absolutely nothing to be sorry about.â He seemed to hold back a chuckle.
âWell, duh, but thought it was polite thing to say.â You were surprised by your own words, mirroring his humoured and shocked expression. Maybe he didnât deserved to have you resort to playful banter already, but it just fell out of you so naturally. âYou look great too, by the way.â
âHeavy is the head that wears the crown,â he smirked smugly, while you rolled your eyes at him.
âUneasy is the head that wears the crown,â you corrected him, trying to suppress the smile tugging at your lips.
âOkay, nerd.â
Your lips pursed together, unable to fight it anymore, a sweet smile hiding under the annoyed facade â and he noticed, his heart doing a full flip at finally being able to see it in person again. Heâd only been able to dream of it in the time apart, and a hope began to spring in him that finally he might get you back in his life.
And this was just the first coffee of many. It started as a weekly thing, in the beginning consisting of airing it all out in order to establish the trust again. But it didnât take long until you both fell into an old and familiar pattern.
It started with tagging along to lectures. Next thing, Satoru suggested you ordered dinner while studying, however not much studying was done. The evening was spent sitting on the floor of your dorm, stuffing your faces with take out and reminiscing of your days back in high school, talking about all the gossip and drama that went down.
There was a mutual understanding that you both had to make up for the lost time, both sad youâd wasted so long not being in contact when it could all have been resolved if youâd both been mature enough to just reach out.
But despite both of you resorting to old habits, quickly acting as close as you were back then, things had escalated.
Before, heâd simply thrown his arm lazily across your shoulders without a single thought. Now his muscular arm held a more possessive grip on you like he was preventing another outcome of you slipping away. And unlike before, you matched his energy, letting your arm slide along his back and grab tightly ahold of his waist to secure him close to you.
When he subconsciously began to fidget with your fingers, you eventually let your fingers glide between his to interlock your hands, where both of you just let them rest, his thumb softly stroking you.
And when he was gentleman enough to open the door for you every chance he got, he gawked at you with pure affection in his eyes and he sneakily let his hand rest on the small of your back as you passed him.
Neither of you ever mentioned it. You gladly just let it happen, both leaning into it, getting more and more touchy as time went on. And it didnât go unnoticed by your fellow students, ugly glares in your direction as they wondered how youâd gotten so close to the incredibly hot TA in the matter of weeks, also considering how many people he had throwing themselves at his feet.
You couldnât care less however. You were simply living in the joyful bliss of having your best friend back.
ââË・â
His jaw dropped to the floor when you stepped out of the bathroom, not even noticing his lingering gaze on you, simply walking over to your purse to get your lipgloss.
The sinfully short dress hugged your curves just right, leaving little to the imagination. His eyes darted to the knee high, leather boots that elongated your enticing legs before letting his eyes indulge up your body, tracing your exposed collarbones-
âSatoru?â Drawing his attention to your face, which genuinely left him stunned having enhanced your already beautiful features, hair tucked up messily by a claw clip. âYou look like youâve seen a ghost.â
More like an angel, he thought, trying to snap out of the haze you had him under as he slowly began to approach you.
What was happening?
There was a hunger in his eyes youâd never seen before, at least not looking at you. It was like he moved in slow motion, your heart quickly picking up the pace the closer he got. âSatoru?â You asked again, but a tremble in your voice exposed your nerves. âWhat are you doing?â
A confident, on brand smirk made its way onto his face, revealing his infamous dimples as he let his hand slip to your cheek, sliding it to the side of your throat and letting his thumb draw graciously soft lines along your jaw.
âI should have kissed you that night.â
His quiet confession filled the room, having your sole focus be his eyes, those beautiful, heavenly eyes that always saw right through you. The night in question had often played in your mind, fantasising about what could have happened if either of you had decided to cross the line.
âWould you have kissed me back?â The dominance in his voice had a weird influence on you, causing your eyes to flicker away from his eyes to travel across the attractive line of his curved lips.
âWithout hesitation.â His grin widened, his thumb now moving to stroke your bottom lip. Much like that god forsaken night, he leaned forward, but this time he let his nose brush against yours, his breath brushing against your lips.
âWeâre skipping the party,â he whispered.
âDidnât wanna go anyways,â you huffed before finally being the one to engage the kiss, crashing into his lips, just as soft as youâd always imagined them to be.
Hungrily tying you arms around his neck in order to help deepen the passionate kiss, you felt his tongue slide along your bottom lip as if he was asking for you to open your mouth, to which you happily obliged.
His firm hands slid down your waist before stopping at your thighs, squeezing slightly into your plush flesh. Without breaking the kiss, you jumped into his arms with ease, wrapping your legs around his slim waist as he placed his hands on your ass, not an ounce of fear in you that heâd ever drop you.
Your hands found their way to his soft hair, instantly drawing out a soft moan from him, causing you to smile into the kiss.
âThatâs what you like, huh?â You teased, pulling away from him order to get a look at his face.
âShut up,â he chuckled before reconnecting your lips when you felt he began to walk in the direction of your bedroom.
Since rekindling your friendship, everything had moved at the speed of light. As it all had happened, youâd noticed the increased intimacy, both physically and mentally, but you hadnât wanted to assume it was anything more than just a result of missing each other.
Youâd experienced a new sensation of yearning for Satoru, one that had previously only passed you by in random split seconds which youâd always suppressed to the back of your mind. Never had you wanted to jeopardise your friendship for anything, especially for what you thought was just innocent lust that naturally washed over anyone that was in the close vicinity of Satoru.
But clearly you were wrong. Maybe there had always been a stronger desire to explore him in a different way that had just been buried because it seemed illegal. Not to forget the fact that it was being reciprocated, his strong hands exploring your body with an urgency you had never experienced with anyone before.
The meaningful and deep history only appeared to fuel the hunger you felt for one another, behaving as if neither of you had experienced the phenomenon of another personâs touch in a lifetime â and it was only specifically each other who could satisfy the need.
Still with a tight grip, he hesitatingly let you down, his hands sliding up your body to hoist your dress so it gathered around your lower abdomen. âThis dress need to come off, baby,â he breathed into your mouth as he continued to pull it up your body.
You simply lifted your arms to let him twist the dress over your head, his eyes instantly locking to your perky tits as if they were calling his name. Before he had the chance to give into the temptation of fondling them, playing with your nipples, you tugged at the bottom of his sweater. No way you were going to stand in all your glory while his clothes served as a hindrance to your desire.
Again his alluring smirk greeted you, more than willingly pulling it over his head to reveal his chiselled torso, confirming your theory that he had gotten bulkier, because you would definitely have remembered if he looked like that before.
âIs this crazy?â You asked shakily after having removed your shoes and reaching for his belt buckle. Noticing the slight jitters hiding between your excitement, he snatched ahold of your chin to force you to look at his face.
âNot crazier than the fact that I should have done this ages ago.â
Pulling your face towards him, he had you standing on your tip toes in order to dedicate as much of yourself to the kiss as humanly possible.
Once the pants were off him, your hand found his chest, fighting the urge to dig your nails into his toned pecks, guiding him backwards to sit down on your bed. With glee you straddled him, embarrassment flushed your cheeks as a needy whimper just fell from your lips when his huge bulge ended up pressing against your clothed core, an amused eyebrow quirking up on Satoruâs face.
âDamn, calm down,â he teased, your nose scrunching up to conceal the playful smile that was taking over.
âIdiot.â Grabbing his face, you let your open mouth graze against his when one of his hands palmed your clothed pussy, pulling another moan from your lips.
Without warning, he pulled your black laced panties aside, his thumb rubbing small circles on your clit. You bit your lip to choke back yet another moan. Knowing Satoru, you knew heâd forever hold it against you â how he managed to withdraw those lewd sounds from you so easily.
âSo wet for me already, sweetheart,â he panted, enjoying the view of your scrunched up face of pleasure. âCanât wait to feel you around me.â
ââToru, I-â you forced out when you felt him slip two lengthy digests inside you as he traced soft, little pecks along your collarbone that he had admired earlier. Hearing you barely able to utter his nickname mixed with the low squelching of your pussy, basically drenched already, was something he had only been able to imagine before. And god, was the real thing ten times better than his fantasy.
âGetting shy around me, pretty? Thatâs unlike you.â Again you wanted to roll your eyes at him, because he was even more cheeky when having you at his mercy than normal. But the consistent pressure on your sensitive nub along with the movement of his fingers were too much to even give that a try.
Fingertips clawing at his shoulders, slowly starting to rock your hips as you were being drawn closer and closer to the edge.
His smooth motion had you seeing stars behind your eyelids, the tingle of orgasm bubbling up inside you when he had you gasp in disappointment when you were deprived of his skilled touch.
Motherfucker.
âWhat-â your eyes fluttered open in confusion before you were thrown off his lap, landing softly on your back, sinking into the mattress. Next thing, his boxers hit the floor, exposing his already rock hard dick. Eyeing the size, his cocky personality suddenly made a whole lot of sense.
Hovering over you, he swiftly tilted your head to the side to place a series of open mouthed kisses as he used his leg to spread your legs apart, setting himself up between them, feeling his tip slightly touch your entrance as it twitched.
âI need you,â it vibrated against your skin, one arm wrapping around his back in a desperate need to feel every inch of him, while the other traveled south to lace around his dick. It was your turn to draw sounds from him, a small, satisfied giggle ringing in his ear as a reaction to hearing his pathetic whimper.
âSorry,â your giggle trailed off when he lifted his head to look down at you, the ghost of a smile on his face telling you he enjoyed the small banter during it all.
You gave him a few slow pumps, using your thumb to rub some of his precum across his tip, aligning him with the opening of your cunt as he punished you with a rough kiss on the lips.
Thatâs when you finally let go, your hand finding his back again to prepare yourself to be filled with his dick. He didnât wait to slide into you with ease, gasping softly as you involuntarily clenched around his size, trying to get used to it.
âYou okay?â He mumbled as he rested his forehead against yours. You only nodded before pulling him in for another kiss, reassuring him that you were alright and more than ready.
The line was officially crossed â no going back now. You could never go back to being just best friends, but maybe that was for the best, that maybe youâd always meant to be more. Every fibre of his being had for a long time ached to have you like this, spread out and desperate for him and only him.
At first he moved in a slow and sensual pace, wanting to be entirely sure you could take it. Eyeing your expression in awe, finally being able to be the one to make you grimace with pleasure.
âWanted this for so long,â he murmured, being driven to lose all control hearing all your sweet whimpers, occasionally mumbling his name, which had him buck his hips faster and deeper, desperate to push you to climax.
Taking every inch of him over and over, stretching around him, he glanced down to get a look of the beautiful sight, his cock moving in and out, in and out, like you were made for him.
Your nails burrowed into his back before dragging down, too dazed in the bliss of Satoruâs cock stuffed in you to care about the red lines you knew youâd created, marking him as yours. Your toes curled as he kept feeding you horny affirmations and heartfelt compliments.
âFuck fuck fuck, look at that.â
âGod youâre so beautiful.â
âTaking me so good baby.â
âFuck, should have done this ages ago. Look so pretty around me.â
âHngh, âToru,â you mewled. âIâm gonna c-cum,â you begged, squeezing your eyes shut and arching closer to him to chase your high.
âAs you wish.â Something snapped in him, slamming into you at an unbearable speed, balls smacking your ass as he kept shoving into you. You tried to make out words to tell him you were about to reach your limit, but you were too fucked out to form anything coherent, just a string of cute sounds of pleasure leaving your pretty mouth. âCum fâme.â
His simple command had you nearly scream as the sweet release washed over you, head pushing back into your pillow as he gave you the most intense orgasm you could remember. He fucked you through your high, feeling your body pressed against his until he too reached his climax, filling you with cum, a loud groan left him before his thrusts became lazy and sloppy.
He pulled out, collapsing on the bed beside you. You both turned to look at each other, instantly making eye contact. Whatever flashed between you caused you both to break into a calm laughter. Once it died down, your flipped to lay on your side and rested your chin on his shoulders.
âShould have known youâre quite a talker during sex, it adds up.â
âIs this complaining I hear?â He taunted, pinching his eyebrows together to challenge your statement. âBecause the way you just moaned my name like a slut-â
âOkay, fine, Iâll sush,â you laughed before hiding your face in the crook of his neck in embarrassment. Carefully he nudged his shoulder to have you look at him again, needing to take in your flushed face after it all, eyes roaming every part of it. âSo what happens now?â You breathed softly as your finger began to trace weak circles on his still damp chest.
Without thinking, he tilted your head up and placed an affectionate kiss on your forehead. âI know I donât wanna waste anymore time not being with you.â
âWe really screwed up there, huh?â As his secure arms wrapped around you to have you as close to him as possible, his chest vibrated with a low chuckle.
âNot my fault you were out and about, throwing your phone number at your customers.â
âOh alright, if you wanna blame previous conquests, then thereâs-â he instantly placed his large hand over your mouth to muffle the list of girl names you could remember him being with.
âStill such a brat-â you interrupted his insult by defending yourself the only way you could, sticking out your tongue to lick all over his palm. Before you even had the chance to understand what was going on, it backfired when he instantly rubbed his hand all over your face, smearing your spit.
âSatoru,â you squealed before you both fell into a fit of laughter again.
Well into the night, you just talked and laughed. Sharing every single moment from your friendship that might have been pent of feelings for each other, realising this was how it always should have been. Neither of you had to hold back on the affection or affirmation anymore in fear of jeopardising what you already had. If anything, the relation you already shared only seemed to further ignite what would come to be.
For the first time, you fell asleep in his arms, being his.
ââË・â
You were twenty-seven years old when life was just perfect.
âBut pretty please!â Nobara complained, hands pressed together in prayer, close to falling to her knees to beg you to do her this small favour. It earned her an offended frown from both her classmates standing on each side of her. âItâs a testosterone nightmare.â
Before you were able to give her any form of response, two lean arms came lurking around your waist to spin you around, drawing bubbly giggles from your lips.
âMy god, Satoru, weâre at work!â You managed to force out between your joy, eventually feeling your feet planted safely on the ground again. He lazily rested his arm across your shoulders, towering over the group with a content smile on his face.
âSorry, just got excited.â He placed a small peck on the crown of your head, sprinkling a tint of pretty pink on your cheeks.
Over and over youâd told him to keep his devotion to you on the down-low in public, especially in front of the students but he never managed to follow the simple request, having the two of you act like love sick teenagers. And as much as you pretended not to, you melted as much at his antics now as you did way back when, rarely putting up much of a fight to actually tone down his behaviour.
Looking at the three first years in front of you, both Nobara and Megumi had a hint of disgust at the sight of how mushy Satoru got with you, always having a desire to be in contact with you one way or another. Yuji, on the other hand, always admired the sheer transparency of the relationship.
âSo whatâd I miss?â
âNobara want me to give her private lessons because sheâs sick of you boys.â
âYoung miss Kugisaki, dare I say Iâm disappointed?â Satoru said, acting overly dramatic, sporting pinched eyebrows to have them believe he was actually hurt.
âGojo-sensei, I have reason to believe Iâll learn even more having a female teacher,â she pouted.
âOuch,â he breathed in response.
âYouâll tough it out,â you chuckled, a small thank you whispered from the tall man pressed against your side before you opened your mouth again. âI mean, think about how I have it. At least youâre only linked to him during school hours while I live with the guy. I can never catch a break-â
A grunt escaped you as the arm draped around you tensed up, pulling you into a strong headlock. Endless laughter leaving you as you so desperately tried to pull out of his grip but to to prevail, cheek smushed against his ribs.
âCan you guys believe it?â Satoru gasped before carefully pulling up his blindfolds slightly to reveal one of his eyes to look directly down at you. âMy own wife?â
ââToru!â He just smiled down at you at the happy sounds from your beautiful mouth, also amused by your weak attempt to break free from his hold on you, messing up your hair as you desperately tried to pull your head back.
âYouâre both insufferable,â Megumi rolled his eyes, just wanting to go on with his day.
âAll Iâve done for you over the years, and still you find it in you to talk to me like that,â shaking his head in faux disappointment. You were finally able to pop your head out from his grip, not at all due to the fact that he intentionally loosened his hold on you a little. A low chuckle rumbling at the sight of your pouty lip hidden behind your bristly hair.
Pushing it out of your eyes, you clicked your tongue as you turned your attention to his students again. âDonât listen to a word he says.â
âIâll have you know, Iâm their favourite teacher,â he said proudly, shoving his hands in his pockets, leaning forward a little to me on the same level as you.
âIsnât much competition when youâre their only teacher.â
âYouâre feisty today. Get up in the wrong side of the bed this morning?â
âNo, I think it might have something to do with you hogging the covers all night.â
The bickering continued, bickering only possible to come from two people whoâd been best friends for decades, eventually causing the three friends to walk away with either of you noticing.
âWipe of that grin, sir, or youâre sleeping on the couch,â you threatened, nothing but pure amusement in your tone. His fingers found your face, squeezing your soft cheeks together, causing your sweet lips to stick forward looking more than inviting. A low giggle once again harboured deep in your throat, trying your best not to let them spill.
His face came closer â oh how he still managed to have the butterflies go crazy inside after all these years never seized to amaze you, feeling the alluring look through his blindfolds.
âWe both know youâd come crawling into my arms after an a hour,â he teased, close enough to your puckered lips for you to feel his warm breath.
âNuh uh-â was all you were able to muffle out between his fingers.
âDamn, I love you,â he spoke softly before planting a kiss on your mouth, unable to hold back the smirk that grew when his grip changed to a tender cup of your cheek.
Sometimes it baffled you how you both managed to be so incredibly, deeply and stupidly in love with each other. Youâd think after all those years with so much devotion and admiration shared, you would have grown tired of each other by now.
But you guessed it helped to be best friends with the person youâd chosen to be with for the rest of your life.
ââË・â
a/n hehe this is long... this is basically a love letter to gojo after 261, where i had my heart absolutely shattered like most of us yk. ive been super motivated to write it tho so just last week i had 30 hours screentime on my notes app lol... now, ive said it before and ill say it again, i am NOT a smut writer (clearly). personally, thats the part here i like the least bc i just feel like i cant get it to flow naturally... besides that hope you guys like this
reblogs, likes and comments are appreciated
plagiarism not authorized
#â ଠmy creative corner#satoru x reader#satoru gojo x reader#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#satoru imagine#satoru gojo imagine#satoru oneshot#satoru gojo oneshot#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu gojo#gojo satoru#jjk gojo#gojo x reader#jjk satoru#jjk satoru gojo#satoru gojo/reader#jjk imagine#jjk imagines#gojo satoru x reader#jjk oneshot#jujutsu kaisen onehsot#jujutsu kaisen imagines#satoru gojo#satoru gojo x y/n#jujutsu kaisen oneshot#gojo
5K notes
¡
View notes
Text
t h e b o y i s m i n e
â TAGS â mean!jk, heavy degradation, sub!oc vibes, fingering, creampiess, pussy eating, oc is super sensitive hehe, cock warming in the car, ass play(?), intense cow girl moment, dirty talk, mentions of squirting(?), messy sex, oc is cunty (CUNT CUNT CUNT), RED MF FLAGS, jk ainât shit and neither is oc, mentions of cheating, possessive!oc donât play about her bestie, joon n oc moment bc why not, sheâs lowkey a bimbo, jk likes mocking oc, nasty sex, jkâs a simp for his bestie, oc whines a lot lol, 4liferrrsssss, oc messy asf but jk is too
â WORD COUNT â 6.2 k
âSomethingâs not right.â Is what Sujin begins to think right off the bat when her boyfriend brings her to meet his âbest friendâ. Sujin already knew that Jungkook had a âgirlâ best friend wayy before she even talked to the man. All her friends were against it when she told them she was interested in Jungkook.
âNo girl, youâre gonna regret it like big time. That man is going to have you looking like a fool.â Theyâd say but Sujin seemed hard of hearing..
Sujin knew what she was getting into but nothing could have prepared her for the hot piping mess being served in front of her face. For fucks sake her boyfriend couldnât even fucking sit next to her because he chose to sit with ây/nâ. Sujin wants to think itâs a childhood thing, maybe thatâs why theyâre so unnaturally close.
âOh.â Sujin says when y/n tells her that no, they in fact met almost two years ago as college freshmans. (Sujinâs beginning to run out of ideas to make up in her head so she doesnât go insane over the sight of you casually touching her boyfriend and Jungkook letting it happen?) Jungkook even helps separate your perilla leaf with his chopsticks.
What are you a child? Sujinâs NOT liking this so far.
âSo,â Sujin smiles as politely as she can muster, âhowâd you guys meet?â
You smile softly back at her, âMy brother has a frat house and Jungkook happened to join, we only met cause my brother was forcing his frat guys to help me move into my new apartment. He made them do it shirtless which was pretty funny.â
Sujin nods slowly, âOhh.. how nice. So like you guys started hanging out or whatâs the deal?â
Jungkook shrugs, âI saw her manga books and we bonded over that,â he keeps it curt, like heâs not interested in talking to her (his own girlfriend), âwe started chilling and yeah.â Sujin fucking hates when he talks to her like heâs bored already.
âHe kept saying I reminded him of Bayonetta!â You pipe back in with a dreamy smile.
âUh-huh, Bayonetta..â Sujin clears her throat and shifts around in her seat, âUhh well, I think itâs getting a bit late no? Kinda time for me to get going.â
You purse your lips in a soft pout and nod at her, âI see.. I hope to see you again, youâre really nice and pretty.â You coo, âJungkookieâs super lucky to have you,â Sujin appreciates your sincerity but sheâs not so sure if she can look past how close you are with her boyfriend.
âYou didnât bring your car didnât you?â Jungkook suddenly says, âCâmon Iâll drive you.â He rises to his feet and holds his hand out for you take.
Sujinâs jaw nearly drops as HER boyfriend slings your purse over his shoulder and helps you up, guiding you out of the booth by a hand to your back.
âJungkook.â Sujin snaps, âI think sheâs got it donât you think?â Her boyfriend turns to look at her, and proceeds to give her the meanest fucking mug ever. Like if she had the audacity to ruin whatever the fuck was happening in front her. âWhat?â Sujin raises a brow.
You look up at Jungkook with those stupid puppy eyes of yours, âI can call an uber no biggie.â You say softly.
âHey, since our meeting was cut so short, how bout I pay for it, yeah?â Sujin smiles while whipping her phone out and pressing ârequestâ, like she didnât have that ride ready to order.
Jungkook does that thing when heâs pissed where he pokes his tongue inside his cheek, he has the audacity to have a staredown with her but Sujin doesnât back down. â..Yeah, Iâll walk you out then y/n.â
âIt was nice meeting you.â You softly say while hugging Sujin tightly before waltzing out the door with Jungkookâs hand over your hip.
Sujin has to pinch the bridge of her nose, on one hand youâre the sweetest thing ever but câmon you canât be THAT dense can you? Sujin would have liked you in another world where you werenât trying to get with her boyfriend.
Sujin looks out of the window and sees Jungkook leaning against the car door while you slip into the back. Heâs telling you something and youâre looking at him like heâs hung the fucking stars or something. Luckily nothing happens and Jungkook closes the door before stepping back to watch the car take off.
âFucking prick.â Sujin mutters under her breath as she steps out with a pissed look. âWhat the fuck was that Jungkook, huh? You gonna sit there and lie to my face and tell me not to worry about her? Answer me.â She lightly hits his arm.
Jungkook sighs deeply, âWhat? Fuck are you on right now, the night was going so good I donât see the problem here.â
His nonchalant attitude makes her seethe even more, âJungkook, she has no fucking boundaries and you donât seem to give a shit about that, Iâm the GIRLFRIEND here but this fucking turned into me meeting you two instead of her meeting me. Itâs fucking humiliating watching her put hands on my boyfriend and worse that you chose to sit with her.â
âAnd yet you knew I was friends with her. Literally thatâs everything everyoneâs been telling you before I brought you here to meet her, be prepared for how close y/n is with me. This isnât brand new to you Sujin.â Jungkook replies while fishing a cigarette out of his pocket.
Sujin watches in disbelief as he lights it and takes a drag like nothing, âThat doesnât make it okay for her to do that though. Close or not I donât give a fuck Jungkook, youâre either with me or youâre not.â She snaps, âSo tell me now before I waste my fucking time.â
Jungkook takes his sweet time, puffing away as he watches the smoke disappear into the night sky, âOkay.â
âOkay?â Sujin tilts her head, âOkay, what?â
âItâs over.â And just like that Sujinâs jaw drops for real this time, sheâs utterly gagged into silence as she watches her (now) ex-boyfriend stomp out the cigarette before turning to her with a sinister look in his eye, âBye.â He passes without as much as a glance, leaving her silent.
Sujin turns her head and watches him leave, âWhat the fuck.â She whispers.
.
(Not even an hour later.)
âOkay, this one or this one?â You held up two different babydoll dressesâone white with delicate frills, the other silk but more of a bodycon-type but it had a cute bow on it so why not.
Jungkookâs eyes briefly flick up from his phone, he stares at both of the dresses for a cool minute before nodding his head, âThe white one.â He leans back with one arm on the bed and both legs spread apart (gosh him and his manspreading).
âI thought so too!â You happily say and carelessly toss it into the pile of clothes lying in your open suitcase, âOkay now help me decide between my sneakers or my ballet flats?â He doesnât even answer cause heâs busy laughing at something on his phone.
âJungkooookkk,â you huff irritably but this man does not look up. He just toys with his stupid lip ring while smiling down at his screen.
You let the shoes hit the ground as you quietly saunter over, slipping right into his lap with practiced ease. He doesnât react because this is an all too familiar scene for him. He hooks his arm around your waist and tucks his chin over your shoulder, still scrolling mindlessly. âWhatâs up? Hm.â He murmurs.
âI needed your help choosing which shoes I should take.â You hide your face in his neck and lay one tiny kiss on it, âYouâre mean.â
âAm I?â Jungkook brings you down with him when he slowly lays back on the bed. He tosses his phone somewhere and rests his arm behind his head. His free hand strokes your backside, cheekily stopping right above your ass before repeating.
Your hands settle over his toned stomach where his shirt has ridden up revealing his beautiful physique underneath. His damn Calvin Klein boxers hug him just right too, hanging low over his hips where a small amount of hair leads downâŚyou know where..
âMm-hm, âs not nice to ignore me.â You nod with a dreamy look, pillowy lips pursed (which make them much more alluring in Jungkookâs humble opinion).
Jungkook hums again and runs his hand over your ass, landing small little pats of appreciation here ân there, âIt isnât huh,â he trails off quietly while tattooed fingers make work of the bow tied around the front of your shorts.
You shake your head and come down so that youâre chest to chest with Jungkook, face leveled with his as the two of you stare into each other's eyes. âNo,â you softly say, nimble fingers creeping under his shirt to trail up his middle with light feathery touches.
âNo.â He softly mimics in a high-pitched tone thatâs meant to sound like you, âYouâre so fuckinâ cute, but you might wanna get a move on though cause the guys are gonna be here any minute now ân you donât want them to come in and see what a desperate little thing you are? No huh,â he mock pouts while tapping your cheek.
âYouâre mean! Iâm not talking to you for ten whole minutes.â You huff angrily and get off his lap, âStop laughing, it's not funny.â Youâre whining again before you can even stop yourself. It makes him double over in laughter, shoulders shaking and all too.
âMy bad, my bad, I didnât realize you were still upset over the shoes.â He chuckles while sitting back up with messy hair, âCâmere Iâll make it better.â He waves his hand, âCâmere! Iâm not joking!â He laughs because you look at him incredulously.
You fold your arms over your chest and turn away, âNo, I have to pack remember?â Youâre shoving clothes into your suitcase with a quiet huff.
âYeah, yeah.â You donât even notice when he comes up behind and hauls you up into his arms. Jungkook tosses you on the bed like nothing causing you to yelp in surprise as your body bounces off the mattress a little, âIf I give you a kiss will you quit your fuckinâ pouting?â He smirks.
You nod vigorously, âI want one here, here, and here.â You tap different areas on your face.
âI said one, not fucking five,â he snorts while peppering your face in small smooches regardless because he could never resist a pretty girl like you, âdumb little thing you are.â
âThey donât count as real kisses.â You smugly reply.
Jungkook smirks, âOh, and what does hm? Give your Jungkookie a kiss and show me.â Without hesitating you wrap your arms around his neck and press your lips to his.
Youâre lips locked, softly moaning as he kisses the fuck out of you. Itâs the way his lips glide over yours so smoothly like youâre meant to be kissing. All you can really do is dreamily sigh while his tongue runs over the seam of your lips. Of course you let him in and the kiss gets filthier if possible.
You feel his hand slide up your back slowly until heâs hooking his finger under the strap of your flimsy sleep top. He watches in hunger as your tit slips out from under the top, perky nipple already hard as he leans down to wrap his lips around it. The pleasure is hot when his tongue presses down on the bud, he has you whimpering quietly while burying your fingers through his hair.
âMmmâJungkook, wait,â you breathlessly sigh while pushing his face away, âSujin.â You softly say while playing with his hair, âWhat âbout her?â
Jungkook stares back up at you through hooded eyes, âWho?â He replies to which you grin back, âHm, just let me enjoy your tits in peace.â He crudely mumbles before taking your nipple back into his hot mouth.
He fondles and squeezes your other tit while sucking on your rather sensitive teat. The heat between your legs is unbearable, Jungkook knew damn well why you hated having your nipples played with yet he carried on without a care. Your poor clit throbbed from neglect and your pussy was slicking up by the second, you fear a glob would slip out if he dared to switch your positions.
âJ-Jungkook..!â You huff and press your thighs together hoping to alleviate some of the heat.
He pinches hard causing you to whine, it doesnât stop him because heâs then using a hint of teeth on your sensitive bud. âOh..!â Your mouth falls open and your back arches off the bed, thighs shaky and wobbly.
Jungkook pulls away with a string of slick connecting to your nipple, âTurn over baby,â he smacks your ass hard and jiggles your cheek, âarch that pretty back for me, yeahh like thatâlow.â He darkly comments while watching you turn over with your hips raised high and front flat to the bed.
He shuffles around and gets behind you holding you steady with a hand to your hip. âPull âem to the side,â he says while lazily pushing his sweats down, shoving them low enough till theyâre right under his balls, âHow desperate are you, hm? How bad do you want this cock baby?â He grins while slapping the tip through your dewy sticky folds.
You bite your lip and reach behind you to hold yourself open for him, âBad, need it so bad Jungkookie..feel so empty without it.â You pout while pushing back until his cock gets trapped between your thighs, the thick shaft pressing right up against your throbbing little clit.
âYeah?â Jungkook licks his lips, âGonna let me have it?â He murmurs as his cock slides through the mess between your thighs, globs of slick coating the shaft.
âMm-hmm.â You nod.
âMm-hm.â Jungkook smirks as he lands a rough smack to your ass, âPush me in baby.â
You reach back to rub his cock through your folds, tapping the tip against your needy hole until it catches. Your breath hitches as the tip pops in, he doesnât make a move to shove himself deeper or anythingâhe stays perfectly still.
âJungkook!â You turn to glare back at him, âS-Stop teasing me.â
âIâm not doing anything, if you want it you know what to do.â Jungkook grins while biting his lip, âYou know what I wanna see baby, donât play dumb.â
You grumble under your breath and slowly push your hips back until your ass meets his pelvis. Thereâs a low squelch as the rest of his cock slips in and as much as you wouldâve loved for him to fuck you, this was also good. You pant hotly into the pillow and wiggle around with soft little âmmâs as Jungkook rubs his hand over your hip and holds you steady.
âThere you go, bring it back for me,â he huskily mumbles while watching the ripple of your cheeks jiggle each time your ass meets his pelvis.
Little clapping noises begin to rise subtly as your pace gets quicker and quicker. You meet him thrust for thrust, thereâs a low fopping sound as his balls make contact with your puckered lips, pressing right up against you each time you bottom out.
Jungkookâs eyes are glued to the sight of your pretty pink rim hugging his cock tight each time he backstrokes. His cock is covered in a sheen of slick and he swears every time he pushes back in he comes back out with more.
âSo messy,â he lays his thumb over your other puckered hole, âhear that?â He grunts, ���Sloppy lil cunt taking me so well, got you creaming for me.â
Jungkookâs breath hitches when his thumb accidentally slips through the tight barrier and into your ass. You loudly mewl and buck your hips in surprise, it doesnât hurt but it feels weird..weird in a good way though.
âOh, you like that donât you?â He licks his lips, âBaby loves having her holes filled up doesnât she?â
You moan in response and bury your face in the pillow with muffled cries. The pleasure shoots up your spine and has you curling in on yourself. Your cunt throbs like crazy now and everything somehow feels ten times better than before.
âAnswer me.â Jungkook slaps your cheek rather hard.
âMmphây-yes..!â You whimper despite the pillow being in your mouth.
âYea,â he laughs as he suddenly snaps his hips up, âyou love it donât you? Canât get enough of this cock.â He plows into you with repeated thrusts, each one jostling you up the bed and sending you into a pleasure hazed mind.
Your mouth falls open in a silent scream as Jungkook grips you by the hip with one hand and slams you back onto his cock. Your toes curl from the intensity of his cock slamming into your g-spot while his thumb fills your ass. The heat coiling in your tummy has you squirming and whimpering.
âToo much? Where you goin?â You donât realize youâre actively moving away from him till his cock threatens to slip out, âYou can take it baby, donât run.â He laughs low while dragging you right back onto his cock.
In fact he follows you down till youâre laying flat on the bed and his thumb slips out of your puckered hole, âGonna cum? Hm?â He lays flat over your back and hooks his chin over your shoulder, âCâmon, donât go stupid on me.â He smacks your cheek gently a couple of times.
âYes..!â You gasp breathily, âS-So, so close..â Your voice sounds wobbly and garbled, and the shaking in your thighs doesnât stop.
Jungkook coos, âSo close,â he buries his face in the side of your neck and leaves marks of his own there, âgo on, cum on this dick.â
Your lips part and you let out a high-pitched mewl, your pussy spasms around him with your cunt squeezing and massaging his cock. Your eyes slip shut and you slump against the bed with a whine, the orgasm took the life out of you.
âFuuckk,â he sighs as he slows down, grinding his cock in and out of the mess between your thighs, âgood girl,â he groans softly until he comes to a stop and stills.
His cock throbs and twitches, spurt after spurt of cum filling you to the brim. You can feel some of it slide out with globs of your own slick. Jungkook hums deeply and gives your ass a pat of appreciation, âShower?â He asks softly.
âMm-hmm.â You nod still face down in the sheets.
âMm-hm.â Jungkook copies while laughing to himself as he slips out of your cunt with a lewd squelch. You donât even have the energy to fight with him right now, youâre just ready for bed at this point.
+
You canât help the little yawn that escapes as you turn your face to tuck yourself into Jungkookâs side. Whose idea was it to take a roadtrip to Busan, you donât know but youâre barely even awake after that rough fucking.
You and Jungkook had opted to sit in the back away from everyone and enjoy each otherâs company instead. Jungkookâs hand came to rest over your thigh like thatâs his permanent spot.
So far the ride is peaceful, Yoongiâs managed to successfully get you all out of the city and onto the highway (thanks to Namjoonâs excellent navigation skills). In front of you Jiminâs knocked out while Taehyung watches something on his phone. Namjoonâs talking with Yoongi about something you canât bring yourself to care for.
You can feel your eyelids getting heavier by the second and it feels like youâre about to slip into the best sleep ever when Jungkook stops you. Not literally, but it still feels like it with the way he slides his hand up your bare thigh.
âHm?â You sleepily look up wondering what on Earth he was up to now.
Jungkook pats you, âCâmere, want you on my lap baby.â He mutters as quietly as he can.
You rub your eyes and slip yourself on to his lap, tucking your chin over his shoulder and squeezing your thighs on either side of him. God bless that you chose to wear your thin sleeping shorts and slutty juicy sweater, Jungkook can just about feel your perky tits through the soft material.
âShh.. not a peep or else Iâm gonna gag you with your panties.â He mumbles low in your ear, stroking over your back to keep you calm.
âJungkookieââ
âJungkookie needs you to shut the fuck up, can you do that for me?â He squeezes your ass and kneads both cheeks rather roughly, âGood girl.â
âIf they look, Iâm not stopping. So if I were you Iâd keep quiet baby, unless you want Joon and them to know how much of a cock hungry slut you are.â
He sounds so fucking calm but his words are the complete opposite, you find yourself holding in your desperate whines. âCan you..?â
âCan I what?â He slips his hand under your shorts and tugs it to the side alongside your panties, âHm?â
You bite your lip and lift your hips, âWant something in me, I feel so empty Kook..â You breathe out and wrap your arms around his neck.
Through the drowsiness you faintly make out his soft curses as he whispers under his breath. Jungkook pokes at your slit and slips his fingers through your messy folds.
âTake my cock out,â he mumbles and you happily reach between the two of you to slip your hand into his sweats.
His cock throbs when your soft hand wraps around it, he has to bite his lip when you dig your thumb into the slit and swipe over the messy head. âDonât tease..â He grunts with a small sharp smack to your ass.
You lift your hips and with his help manage to slip his cock through your dewy folds. You blindly slap the tip against your slicked up hole, the tip catching on your rim.
âSlow,â he sounds calm and collected but the way he swallows harshly tells you otherwise.
You bite your moans back and push yourself until your ass is meeting his thighs. The heat in your belly pools and your poor clit throbs. Is it you or the car feels hotter?
You hide your face in his neck and suck over old and new hickeys youâve left these past days. Jungkook relaxes into the seat and sighs, luckily it doesnât sound like itâs out of the ordinary.
âYou can sleep now.â Jungkook off-handedly mumbles while closing his eyes, leaving you utterly speechless. Youâre not entirely surprised given his little track record of being mean and shit.
âGânight..â You softly mumble and kiss his cheek, you lay your head on his shoulder and close your eyes. Maybe if youâre a good girl heâll make you cum later on..yeah, that sounds amazing, you smile in your sleep and drift off into dreamland with a cunt full of cock.
.
âSo hot..â You softly mumble while fanning yourself with a make-shift fan.
Everyone but Namjoon went out today to explore the town and shit. You opted to stay back and wait for the sun to die down to go out later. Namjoon said something about keeping you company so you didnât mind.
Here you are laying on the ground with your legs thrown up on the couch over Namjoonâs lap. Your pretty babydoll dress rides up your thighs and you occasionally catch Namjoonâs gaze drifting down. What a sight is it to seeâveiny big hands plastered over your soft ankles toying with your cherry charm anklet.
âNamjoon, if penguins are related to the bird family, how come they can't fly?â You softly say while looking at him through your lashes.
âI dunno,â He shrugs while stroking over your foot, âenvironmental and evolutionary reasons maybe?â
You pout and tilt your head back to watch the TV, âI think theyâre cute.â
âWhy donât you find one and give it a kiss then?â Namjoon smirks in amusement, âMaybe Jungkookie can save you if it tries to attack you or something.â
âNot funny.â You whine kicking your sock-clad foot at him, but he catches it and tugs on your foot.
You squeal softly as he ends up dragging you upwards just a tiny bit, âOwie let go, youâre squeezing my freaking bone.â You giggle.
Namjoon lets your foot go with a laugh, âMy bad, my bad.â He raises his hands in surrender, âYou can tell your Jungkookie to kiss it all better when he comes back yeah?â He grins.
âUgh youâre also mean.â You huff while sitting up feeling light headed cause you were laying on the ground for so long. âYou and Jungkook.â You mumble and climb onto the couch with him.
Jungkook finds you two like that. Youâre tangled up with Namjoon side by side, legs thrown over his lap as he strokes over your soft thigh. Namjoonâs mindlessly scrolling through his phone and youâre just you watching some animal documentary on the TV.
âHey.â Jungkook greets while falling on another sofa.
âBack already,â Namjoon hums, âwhereâs the others?â
âOut, they went to the beach cause Jimin wanted to go. It was fuckinâ hot so I came back, we didnât do much but walk around the tour shops and shit.â
You lift a leg in the air to admire your pretty anklet, âDid you bring me anything?â You softly ask.
âYeah, itâs in the bag.â Jungkook replies calmly as he fishes his phone out and does whatever the hell he usually does on that thing.
With both men preoccupied with their phones you decide to head outside to sunbathe. God bless the airbnb for having a private pool. âWhere you going?â Jungkook mumbles, not looking up from his screen.
âSunbathing.â You curtly reply and head outside through the large patio doors.
Itâs hot as hell but you donât care as you kick your socks off and strip out of your babydoll dress. You happily lay your towel out on the grass and set up a mini umbrella. Once you're happy with your setup you lay on your back and slip your heart shaped glasses on.
You can hear Namjoon and Jungkook talking in the background faintly, something about Sujin but you honestly donât bring yourself to care much. Along the lines Jungkook mentions Sujin texting him again, Namjoon says âoh shit reallyâ and then Jungkook tells him everything.
â..giving⌠chance⌠again..?â You canât make out the entire convo. You crack a slow smile and turn over on your belly, legs kicked up and your feet in the air as you call out to the boys.
âCan someone bring me my phone?â Your voice soft and velvety, you slip your glasses up on your head and flutter your lashes, âPlease?â
Jungkook stops talking and looks over the coffee table before stepping out with your phone in hand. âLook at you all cute and shit, enjoying your sunbathing?â Jungkook asks as he squats down in front of you.
âYep, itâd be funner if you and Joonie joined me though.â You softly hum while tilting your head up and letting Jungkook lay a kiss over your soft lips.
âYeah..?â He murmurs low. Itâs glaringly obvious you have this man wrapped around your little fingers. Itâs like you didnât even have to try with him.
âIâll be right back.â He says and disappears into the house.
You roll over on your back with a satisfied smile, slipping your glasses back on as you hum, âThe boy is mine, I canât wait to try him,â
+
Maybe Jungkookâs the one trying you right now. Itâs not even nine am yet..
Your thighs encase his head like a pair of soft earmuffs, heâs got his tongue dipped between your messy folds with your pussy stuffed in his face. Jungkook doesnât seem to care though, heâs got his strong big arms wrapped around your thighs as he holds you down and makes you take it.
Your clitâs just as sensitive as every other part of you, and Jungkook just loves to make you shake. He traces the tip of his tongue over your sensitive bud, flicking it back and forth with quick strokes. It has your lips parting and your head leaning back from the cloudy pleasure.
âOh..â You roll your hips upward into his eager mouth, something that greatly pleases Jungkook.
He slips his tongue lower and flicks it upward to get a taste of all that creamy slick gushing from your empty cunt. You slap a hand over your mouth and whimper when he goes back to your poor clit. This time though he wraps his lips around it and gives it a harsh, mean suck.
Jungkook flicks his dark eyes up to look at you, just watching as you lose yourself on his tongue. The way your tummy goes taut and your body stiff when he grazes his teeth over your clit sends a dark thrill down his spine. He wants to see more, so heâs going to get more.
âJ-Jungkook!â You cry out as he stuffs his fingers knuckle deep into your pussy.
Thereâs a loud squelch each time he slaps his fingers up into your greedy cunt. Your pussyâs literally leaking as small dribbles of squirt oozes out with each passing second. Youâre shaking, thighs struggling to stay open and not clamp down on his head. Your lower half shakes slightly from his rough movements and your pussy makes these nasty wet sounds.
âWait,â you sob and reach down to grip his hair, â âm so close..! P-Please, please,â youâre not sure what youâre begging forâgo, stop?
The heat in your tummy builds quickly and youâre teetering on the edge of a powerful orgasm when he suddenly stops. All at once both his fingers and mouth are gone as he pulls away while harshly panting. You canât even complain but the intensity has your heart racing with excitement and fear.
âOkay?â He quietly asks while stroking your thigh gently.
You take a couple of seconds to catch your breath, meekly nodding as you bite your lip, â âm okay.â You softly reply.
He climbs up the bed and hovers over you, necklace dangling in your face as you stare up at him with glossy eyes. âKiss?â You softly say while parting your pillowy soft lips. Heâs very much happy to oblige of course..
You lazily make out, your lips feel swollen and theyâre glossy from spit. He doesnât let you pull away, heâs quick to chase after your lips and reel you back in with a hand to the back of your neck. His hand tightly grips your hair and teasingly tugs because he knows youâre a little slut for it.
You moan into his mouth and needily press yourself closer to him, hooking your thigh over his hip just so you could press your needy pussy against him. Everything feels hot and you donât like it, Jungkookâs not helping with the way he drops his other hand down to your ass cheek, gripping it tight and using his grip to yank you even closer.
Body to body, youâre rolling your hips up to feel the tent in his boxers. Itâs mouth watering when the curve of his thick cock presses into your inner thigh, so close to where you need him the most..
Jungkook tightens his grip on your hip, itâs bruising even as he presses himself into you and rubs his cock over your soaked pussy. The rough friction has your toes curling and another needy gasp escaping. He pulls away from the kiss with a wild look in his eye, he pants quietly as he shoves his boxers off and tosses them somewhere.
âHold yourself open for me baby,â he holds his heavy cock in his hand, stroking over it slowly as he looks down at your glistening cunt, âjust like that..â He mumbles darkly.
You hook your arms around your thighs and pull them up to your chest so that your pussy is laid out bare for him. You bite your lip in anticipation and try your best to stay still when he taps the tip over your swollen clit.
âLook so pretty like this,â he muses as he slips his cock in inch by inch, âprettier down here too.â He grins as he lays his thumb over your clit and rubs it side to side slowly.
You let out a long âmmâ as his cock fills you over and over again, filling you in the right places combined with his gentle strokes over your clit. Heâs got you dripping even more as his cock re-surfaces covered with your creamy slick.
Jungkook rolls his hips into yours slowly, you can hear the quiet grunts and moans slip from his lips as he remains focused on the spot where youâre connected. His face is scrunched in pleasure, and his thumb becomes jerky as he messily swipes over your bud.
You get the urge to ride the fuck out of him, heâs been nothing but doting and now you want to return the favor. Always the giver but never the receiver, and youâre going to change that.
âJungkookie,â you softly sigh as his eyes snap up to your face, âwanna ride you,â you pout, âcan I pretty please?â You purposely squeeze around his cock as he back strokes slowly.
âYeah,â he softly breathes out and lifts you up into his lap as he switches places with you.
You huff as his cock somehow slips deeper in the new position, âNo, you lay back and let me do it.â His eyes widened slightly at your demanding tone, âI wanna make you feel good too..â You pout and wiggle around in his lap.
Jungkook bites his lip and lets his hand fall to your thighs, âFuckâokay, yeah,â he lays his head back on the pillow and swallows harshly as you smile down at him and lay a soft kiss on his lips.
âFuck,â he groans when you turn around in his lap to ride him reverse cowgirl. He lays his hands over the fat of your ass and smacks each cheek repeatedly while you grind yourself in his lap.
Your moans spill from your lips as you arch your back and roll your hips back and forth. Behind you Jungkook sounds like heâs having the time of his life as he holds your ass tightly in both hands. The noises he makes only fuel your desire more as you rock yourself in his lap.
âMmâfills me up so good,â you tilt your head back with a teasing smile, âcan feel it so deep in my pussy.â
Jungkook growls low and spanks you harder, âYeah? You like knowing youâre the only one taking my cock like this huh,â he smirks, â âs all yours baby.â
You huff softly and look at him over your shoulder with puppy eyes, âMine only.â You nod, âNot hers,â you roughly slap your hips back, catching him off guard as he grunts, âRight?â
âOnly you.â Jungkook sighs as he tugs you back so that youâre grinding over his cock the way he likes, âAlways yours.â He murmurs.
You smile happily and begin bouncing in his lap, your ass claps against his pelvis as low fopping noises build up. The bed creaks a little and your skin smacks together as you get a little wild with it.
Your moans rise in volume alongside his as the two of you lose yourselves in your rough fucking. Your pussy clamps down when the tip of his cock brushes over your g-spot repeatedly. You have to put your hands on the bed for support as you whimper and grind quickly on his lap.
âF-Fuck..â You whimper low as your thighs begin to tremble again.
Jungkook throws his head back with a low groan as he holds your hips tightly, âFuck keep going baby, almost there,â he whispers breathlessly, âyou can do it.â
You let out a cry and slam yourself on his lap until you go still as your orgasm hits you out of nowhere. Itâs mind blowing as your cunt tightens up and a wave of hot pleasure comes crashing down on you. You shake in his lap and whimper out a garbled version of his name.
Jungkook quietly moans as he holds you still and bucks his hips up a couple of times until heâs filling you with his cum. His cock twitches and pulses through his orgasm, dully reminding you that youâre on planet earth still and you need to come down from your high.
âMy pussy hurts.â You softly whine while looking back at him.
âMy pussy hurts,â he mocks softly, âbut who just got the dicking of their life hm? You did.â He pokes your cheeks and brings you back so that youâre laying with him, âYou okay?â He chuckles.
You hide your face in his neck and nod, âNap now, food later?â You softly ask.
âYeah, I like the sound of that.â He grins.
TAGLIST: @fragmentof-indifference @jungkooksseuphoria @kooliv @angelarin @jjeonjjk7 @lilliankoo @pb-n-juju @ellesalazar @saweetspoiled @laylasbunbunny @prettyprincejk @cherrysainttt @hyunjinswifeee @joongraduatewithonor @hellbornsworld @leire-mia @m1sss1mp @lissful @winkii @lifeless-firefly @exactlygreatcoffee @taestoess @ayalies @floweryjeons @softtcurse @lilspinachwrld @tearyjjeon @littleobsessedkitty @lovelovelovebts @angeljmnie @rerefundslocals @bangtans-mama @thvhoe @maddkitt @tvse @ohjeon @teteswtnr @jkslovey12 @kelsyx33 @milfpo1ice @sluttydidi @ztyur @beomgyuult @shescharlie @sweet-sourhotcoco @lalita-7 @hazzzelsdimension @p34rluv @kook-net @bonita0-0 @vmapy @dahliadaenerys @frieschan @lilyflowerguk @sayokodiary @babycandy111 @looneybleus @ash07128 @gyukookswhore @rrosiitas
5K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Three Times is Perfect
Male Reader x Haerin x Minji
Tags: 7k, first time, creampie, oral, threesome, tw
The story is not ours; we are simply alter the original story to our preferred settings.
âAre you ready for me? I hope youâre saving up for when I see you tomorrow đâ
Minji attached a video. It was taken right before we were going to be separated for months. The video started on her face, scrunched up in pleasure, then scanned down her chest to her perky tits that were crowned by stiff nipples. The video kept going down, showing her taut, flat stomach and the perfectly smooth shaved pussy.
Further down, I could see her pussy lips welcoming my cock over and over again accompanied by a wet sound.
Behind the camera, I could hear myself saying in a low, gruff voice, âFuck, Minji, Iâm about to cum.â
âJust cum inside me,â Minji moaned. âCum in me...â
The video shows me bottoming her out as far as possible, before emptying a weekâs worth of cum into her pussy. Minji moaned off-camera as I pulled my cock from her grasping pussy, allowing the cum to spill out of her, itâs overflowing. I paused the video.
âCome on,â I typed back.
âThat is not fair. Youâre making it difficult for me to stick to our agreement.â
I must admit that quitting masturbation for weeks was more difficult than I expected. But the girlfriend was going to be out of town for that whole time, and Iâd agreed to save it for her. Knowing the pent up passion will make my first time fucking her in weeks even better.
Our junior year of college ended three weeks ago, so our entire group of friends decided to take a vacation at Yejunâs familyâs home in Jeju before starting our summer jobs, and Minji needed to visit family, so she was only coming for the last leg of the trip.
âOnly 16 more hours,â Minji texted back. âI get in late tonight.â
âWake me up when you do,â I replied.
âIâve got a few ideas.â She attached another picture, this time of herself with two fingers buried inside her wet pussy.
âToo much teasing and itâs only 9 a.m. - Iâm blocking youâ I joked, before hearing a knock at the door.
âOne sec.â I called out, before texting Minji: âHave to go, big day of hiking ahead.â I put my phone down, then yelled to the door âCome in!â
Haerin stepped through the door, looking alert and chipper in athletic attire. She took in the room, frowning.
âWeâve only been here one night and your room already look like garbage dump.â
Kang Haerin. My childhood friend grew up two houses from me. We both went to the same college, which was several states away from our hometown, and we remained good friends. However, I canât say no one asked about me and Haerin, since weâre really that close.
She was undeniably beautiful. I wonder how she can be her while Iâm just⌠me? God really has a favorite.
Though many of our friends say that Haerin has a cat-like personality. Thatâs right, âa catâ as in small domestic animals covered with fur. See, I'm not sure where they got that idea.
Watching her grew into a stunning, willowy woman with a shapely ass and breasts that were on the smaller side but perfectly fit her short frame. I knew she was beautiful, but our relationship was never particularly romantic, which suited us perfectly. We worked too well as friends to risk anything. Besides, she had been the one to introduce me to Minji, and Haerin was dating Yejun.
âYou know how I feel about putting clothes in drawers while on vacation. Besides, you donât have to share my room,â I said.
I stealthily tucked my erection into my waistband and stood up, brushing past her to grab one of the shirts from the ground to put it on.
âYouâre horrible,â Haerin said with a laugh. âAnyway, I was just coming to rouse you for breakfast. Everyone else is done eating.â
âShould I pack a hat?â
âI donât know. Yejun said there was a chance of rain. Can I check the weather from your phone?â
âSure.â
Haerin picked up my phone, then let out a yelp and dropped it. She blushed furiously âWaaaa, Sorry, Sorry!â
âWhat?â I crossed to the bed and picked up my phone. Minji had texted one last picture, this one a closeup of us having sex. The caption read: âDonât tire yourself out too much.â Haerin had picked up my phone only to get an eyeful of my cock stretching out her friendâs pussy.
âSorry, I didnât realize that would be up on my phone,â I said, embarrassed. âMinjiâs been... sending me stuff in preparation for her arrival tonight.â
âOh, yeah- no, I get it.â Haerin blushed even deeper, then paused. âI- I only looked for a second, so I barely saw anything.â
âNo, of course.â I said.
She looked more flustered than I had seen her in a long time. Neither of us knew what to say.
âI- Iâll just check the weather on my phone,â Haerin said, rushing out of my room.
Given that she was dating Yejun, I assumed she had overcome her embarrassment and shame about sex, but she was still fairly innocent. However, she had just been surprised with a close-up photo of her two friends having sex, so who wouldnât be embarrassed?
â
Despite the late start, a few cups of black coffee jolted me awake for the hike. Our other friends were experienced hikers who were glad to drag us along at their rapid pace, up trails with pine needles that covered treacherous rocks and roots. I spent the majority of the hike watching where I put my foot, expecting to twist my ankle at any second. When I did hike without my eyes glued to the ground, I found them drawn up perfect, toned, slender legs to Haerinâs ass in her tight athletic shorts. She was walking ahead of me, holding hands with Yejun.
I shake my head. Clearly, a combination of Minjiâs teasing and the sexual frustration of the last few weeks had transformed me into a dog, slobbering over anything with the slightest female form.
We stopped for water at a clearing that looked out over the miles of trees below us. As I drank from my water bottle, Yejun pulled me aside.
âCan I ask you something? Itâs about Haerin.â
âWhatâs up?â I thought Haerin had told him about the picture sheâd seen of Minji and me and I was ready to apologize.
âHaerin and I have been dating for like eight months now, and...â he paused, a little awkward. âI know this is weird, since you guys have been friends forever, but Iâm just gonna say it: I kinda thought weâd be doing more, sexually, by now. All weâve done is dry humping, nothing below the clothes.â
Hearing that was surprising, but not completely unexpected. I donât know how that made me feel. Part of me was bummed for my friends that they were missing out on all the great things sex had to offer, but another part of me, one I didnât realize was there, felt a flash of... something. Not surprise, but maybe lust. I tried to kept my face straight as he went on.
âSheâs said sheâs waiting to actually have sex, which I totally understand, but do you think sheâd want to do anything more than just make out and dry hump? Not just for me. Iâd like to make her... finish, you know.â
âI havenât talked with her about it, itâs not the sort of thing we discuss.â I said, truthfully.
âDo you know if sheâs ever gone further than that with her previous boyfriends?â He asked.
âWhat previous boyfriends?â
Haerin had never dated anyone seriously before Yejun. Hell, the only reason I knew she was straight in high school was that sheâd talk about having crushes on boys, but when Iâd tell her to do something, sheâd refuse.
âIf I were you, Iâd just let her lead the way. She does what she wants, but not before sheâs ready.â I added.
On the way back down the mountain I watched Haerin with more curiosity. It certainly explained her reaction to the picture - she was totally inexperienced, so maybe it was more disgust at what she had seen. I felt bad for just leaving my phone open. I knew her well enough to know her reaction wouldnât be one of judgment, but it had to make her uncomfortable. I resolved to apologize when I got the chance.
By the end of the hike, we were all soaked in sweat. Haerin pulled up her shirt to mop her flushed face, I could make out the tender curve of her breasts beneath her sports bra⌠I felt another pang somewhere in my stomachâŚsurprisingly hard nipples. When she lowered the shirt she was looking right at me. I looked away, a little too late.
Damn, I thought, cursing the fact that Minji wouldnât return for another eight or nine hours. I just needed to stop myself from getting horny for long enough not to do something stupid.
â
âWell, Iâm gonna head to bed,â Yejun said, getting up. It was late at night and weâd put on a movie after the night of drinking had wound down. Just about everybody had drifted off from the movie and gone to sleep, save for me, Yejun, and Haerin, whoâd seen it through to the end. We were all tired, dressed for bed.
âIâll be right there,â Haerin said, as Yejun wandered off groggily. Then she turned to me, a small smile on her lips. âT minus two hours until Minji gets here. Are you excited?â
âOf course. I miss her a lot.â
âI mean, are you... excited?â Haerin said, gesturing down at my crotch.
âHahaha,â I said sarcastically.
Haerin sat in a comfortable recliner across from me, her legs crossed under her. Without realizing it, my eyes drifted down her pajama-clad form and I saw with a start that she wasnât wearing panties under her loose pajama shorts. I could make out a small dark bush and the tight cleft at the top of what seemed to be her beautiful innie pussy. Of course she wasnât shaven, I thought, my cock beginning to thicken. Sheâd never even had sex.
âI guess she hasnât been too far away, considering all those pictures,â Haerin said.
She shifted on the chair. I got an even better view of her small bush, and through it, her neat pussy lips.
âYeah. Iâm sorry about that. You shouldnât have to see that.â I tore my eyes away from the faint glimpse of her pussy.
âNo, I liked it,â Haerin said. âThe wifiâs terrible out here, so my porn has been taking forever to load. Easier to just get it off from the two of you.â
âThereâs plenty more where that came from,â I joked.
âIs there?â
I looked at her, trying to decide whether she was bluffing. Weâd both had a lot to drink, but the several hours of the movie had sobered us up. She didnât usually speak this brazenly.
âYeah. Videos, too.â
Haerinâs face was now as flushed as mine, is sheâs serious?
âCan I see it?â
âShould I airdrop them?â
Haerin stood up and walked across the room to mine. My heart started to beat fast. I couldnât stand up, because I was so hard.
âShow me.â
I opened my phone, trying to keep my hands from shaking. I pulled up the picture sheâd seen, the close-up of Minjiâs pussy with my bare cock drilling into it.
âReally?â I asked.
Haerin nodded. She leaned down, and I caught the soft curve of her small breast down her sleep shirt. I hesitated, then thought, Fuck it. I turned the phone to her.
âIâve already seen this one,â she whispered, sending a shiver up my spine. This was bad. I was too horny. I should lock my phone and get out of here. I swiped to the next one -- the video of me and Minji, paused with the cum trickling out of her pussy, her tits and face in the shot.
âWhere are you?â
I rewound the video. The only sound in the room was the slick squishing noise of me and Minji fucking, then her moaning. Haerinâs mouth was half-open as she watched.
âFuck, Minji, Iâm about to cum.â At that, I quickly paused the video, returning to my senses. This was too much. Too personal. Minji wouldnât want me showing intimate videos of us to one of our best friends. And did I really want Haerin to see my dick? I was more drunk than I thought. And so was she, if she allowed it.
âSorry,â I mumbled. âI shouldnât show you that.â
âNo, itâs okay,â Haerin muttered. âItâs⌠hot. I have a thing for small dicks.â
I looked up at her. She was grinning. We both burst into laughter.
âOh, youâŚâ I said, leaping up to grab her. She shrieked and tried to make an escape, but I grabbed her and tackled her, tickling her, onto the couch. We were both laughing. Only when I paused for breath did I realize what a bad idea that had been. I was still completely hard, and was only wearing my boxers.
From beneath me, Haerin tickled me back, and I grabbed her arms, trying to keep her from tickling me.
The rest of it happened fast. I was on top of her, hard, and somewhere in the maneuvering, my cock must have slipped out of the hole in my boxers. I knew that reaching down to fix the situation would immediately make it clear to her what had happened, so I tried to keep her pinned, unable to look down. That was my undoing -- Haerin spread her legs, trying to get them around me for some reason.
All of a sudden, as she did, I felt my cock press up through the leg of her baggy shorts, against her mound. She gasped in surprise, moving her lower body back, but all that did was make my cock slip down, nestling into the hot wetness between her pussy lips. It happened so fast I didnât even think about the fact that she was dripping wet.
âIs that yourâŚâ Haerin started to ask, trying to reposition herself.
Then I felt my cockhead slipped inside her opening. We both froze. I looked down. Her pussy lips were stretched around my cock. I didnât even have time to think about how amazing her pussy looked -- how long Iâd wondered what it would look like, what sheâd feel like. Though I was only a few inches into her, it was almost too much for me.
âY- Youâre... inside me.â Her voice quavered.
It happened in such slow motion that the freeze-frame image of Haerin below me, looking down in open-mouth surprise at her shorts pulled to the side, her wet pussy clenching my bare cock is imprinted on my mind, though the moment only lasted a second or two.
âIâm sorry,â I said. âI didnât mean to...â
âNo⌠I- I wasnât wearing panties, itâs my...â She trailed off, her breath ragged.
The moment felt like a dream. Neither of us was moving to pull apart. My cock throbbed inside her, and she gasped as I felt her pussy clench. She was getting wetter, somehow. Involuntarily, I pushed an inch further into her, my cock moving on its own to bury itself as deep into her scalding hot pussy as it could.
âWaitâŚâ she said, her voice soft and strained.
âDonât-â Then she was cut off by a gasp. Her body shuddered, and her legs which still around my back, pushed me deeper into her. I bottomed her out, God her pussy is sooo tight.
Haerin was small, but she could take my whole length buried snugly inside her. Then she came, hard, trying to stifle her own moans while her pussy clenched around my cock.
âAnhh- fuck IâmâŚcumming...â Haerin whimpered.
Her body jerked, and she wrapped her arms around mine, pushing our bodies together. Her pussy felt too tight. I wasnât going to last, especially after three weeks of no sex or masturbation. I was bare inside of her, I couldnât cum in her. With the last ounce of my willpower, I tried to pull out.
âHaerin, Iâm gonnaâŚâ
I only made it halfway. Haerin, who was still shuddering in orgasm, firmly pulled me back into her. That feeling of sliding my entire length back into her tight pussy was the end of it. I felt my cock swelling up, before I came hard, deep inside her.
As my cock jerked, shooting cum against the back walls of her pussy, her eyes snapped open. She could feel my warmth splashing into her.
âNo, no, Iâm notâŚoohhhâŚâ
She writhed in orgasm again, while I emptied weeksâ worth of cum into her. Any thought of trying to pull out was forgotten. All I wanted to do was bury into her and fill her up. I came and came. Each jerk of my cock within her drew another small moan from her. Her pussy squeezed my cock tighter than any I had ever experienced.
âOh my god....â she moaned softly.
I slumped down on top of her, breathing heavily into her neck. We stayed like that for a while, until the last jerks of my cock and the last of her small shudders subsided, indicating that weâd ridden out our climaxes.
I lifted my head to look at her. She was beautiful- wide brown eyes, cheeks flushed, her hair a mess on her sweaty forehead. Through her white sleep shirt, I could see the outlines of her areolae and the tiny tents of her nipples. We looked at each other for quite a while, faces close together, then she shook her head in wonder.
âI canât believe that just happened.â
Haerin looked down on our connection, where my cock was still buried inside her. Her pussy was overflowing with our mixed love juice, dripping and creaming around my cock.
âYou cum inside meâŚâ she said, quietly.
âI- Iâm so sorry,â I said, âI didnât mean to-â
âNo, I stopped you from pulling out. I... Iâve never cum that hard before. It was⌠really good, I didnât want it to end.â
âMe neither,â I said, and she let out a small laugh. As she did, her pussy squeezed me, milking another drop of cum from me.
I breathed out and lifted myself up, pulling my cock out of Haerin with a soft squishing noise. My cum dripped out from between her legs, and she reached down to catch it with her fingers. âWow.â
âIâm sorry.â
âDo you always... cum this much? How does Minji take it all?â
The mere mention of Minji twisted my insides. âOh, godâŚâ
âDonât feel bad. It was an accident.â Haerin was still on her back, legs spread, looking up at me, making no effort whatsoever to conceal her small, hairy, freshly fucked pussy. It was a beautiful sight.
âYeah, An accident.â I said.
âNo need to explain to either Minji or Yejun why you took your best friendâs virginity and pumped her pussy full of cum, especially when it wasnât on purpose.â
âOh fuck- Haerin, IâŚâ In the rush of sensations, I had completely forgotten that I had taken her virginity.
She finally stood, barely reaching my collarbone. I couldnât read her expression. Then she just pulled off her shirt, revealing her beautiful round, petite breasts that sat high on her chest, with brown nipples that looked perfect on her small tits. She slid her shorts down, revealing her pussy in all its glory. A line of cum is dripping down her legs.
âIâm going to need to shower.â She looked dead serious.
I couldnât tell if she was angry, confused, sad, or⌠I was horrified to think Iâd just ruined one of my longest friendships.
âHaerin, IâŚâ
âCome join me.â
She took a step toward me and wrapped her arms around me. I hugged her back. In my dazed state, I hadnât tucked my cock back into my boxers, and it was pressing into her mound. I was still wet from our combined juices. Haerin looked up at me. Tentatively as if we hadnât just fucked, I leaned in to kiss her. Our lips met in a spark of passion, we kissed with an open mouth as our tongues probing hungrily for each other, And as if it had been forever. Finally, we broke apart.
âLosing virginity to your best friend, that was the best way to lose my virginity I could have ever asked for.â
Haerin took my hand and led us to the bathroom before locking the door behind us.
âNever know when Yejun will be back,â she said softly.
Haerin turned on the shower. Undressing myself as I watched her outline in the mirror, her incredible ass, tight and perfect for her frame, and that pristine lips between her legs. She shivered after splashing water on her breasts to test their warmth.
âThis place takes forever to turn on the hot water,â Haerin said.
I was zooning out, naked, half-hard, staring at her. âWhat?â
âOh- just trying to figure out where weâre going from here.â I added.
âDonât overthinking it. We will always love each other. One accident wonât change that. Besides, thereâs something poetic about losing your virginity to the same person you had your first kiss with. Someone you can really trust.â
As she spoke, she stood close to me in this small bathroom. It was surreal having this conversation with your best friend, not to mention that both of us naked, having just fucked, cum still dripping out of her pussy. I started to get hard again, cursing myself for being this horny.
âWow,â she said, looking down at my crotch.
âAlready? You are insatiable.â
âIâve just been wondering how you look naked, and here you are. Iâm sorry, I didnât mean to make it weird.â
Haerin grabbed my cock with her slender hand.
âWhy do you think I wanted to shower with you?â
She got down on her knees, looking up at me with her beautiful eyes and her small mouth half-open. Slowly but surely, she reached out her tongue to lick my tip. A strand of our mixed juice trailed from her tongue.
âHaerinâŚâ
âIâve never given a blowjob, either,â she said thoughtfully, working her hands up and down my shaft. She circled the tip with her tongue.
âI assumed it would happen before I had sex. I definitely didnât think Iâd be licking my own cum off a cock that had just finished inside me,â she said.
She parted her lips and enveloped my cock in the warm wetness of her mouth. She bobbed up and down on my shaft several times, cleaning her pussy juices and mine off with her tongue. Then she pulled back, looking up at me while continued to jerk my cock.
âI canât tell if this is you or me, but wow, we taste really good together.â
Before I could answer, she closed her lips around me again, gradually finding a rhythm as she sucked me. I stroked her hair, looking down at the beautiful sight before me, Haerinâs hair is a mess, sucking her best friend cock, her nipples protruded proudly from her pert breast. Her mouth felt almost as amazing as her pussy, and I soon found myself swelling with anticipation. She clearly felt it too as she took me out of her mouth and askedâŚ
âWould you rather cum in my mouth or in my pussy?â
It was strange to hear her, the innocent, sweet, nerdy Haerin, talk like this.
âI didnât realize you liked talking dirty.â
âYou know me,â she said, smiling. âIâm a detail-oriented person.â She continued on sucking, demonstrating a surprising skill despite the fact that itâs her first time giving a blowjob.
She looked up at me and repeated her question.
âSo, in my mouth or in my pussy?â
âHonestly I want to do both, but you know me, always indecisive⌠and God⌠itâs hard to think with your mouth is on me.â
Haerin stood up as the bathroom started to steam up.
âThink the waterâs warm enough?â She asked, grinning.
She pulled me into the shower and our bodies intertwined under the water. I grabbed and kissed her hungrily, working my hands down her breasts, to her side, to her tight ass, pulling her close to me and pressing my cock against her. She lifted her leg onto the side of the bathtub, spreading herself to me. I got down on my knees and pressed my lips against her slit. She moaned in pleasure, but she turned my head, forcing me to look up at her.
âYou donât have to. I⌠I havenât shaved.â
âI donât care about that. Besides, Minji isnât either.â
âYeah,â Haerin said, inhaling as I planted a kiss on her nether lips. âIâve seen the evidenceâŚanhhhâ Small moan escapes her lips.
âI want to taste youâŚâ
That was the last word I said before I sank my tongue into her folds, working my way up to her clit and then back down, slowly. I slid a finger into her, pumping slowly in and out as I sucked and licked her clit. Iâve always loved the taste of pussy, and Haerinâs was no exception. As I finger-fucked her, I switched the up and down motion with my tongue to a circular motion, right on her clit.
âEnhhh god, please⌠just like that,â she whimpered.
âYouâre gonna make me cum again... ahhhâ
I kept up exactly like that, furiously tonguing her clit and driving my finger in and out of her. Her breath became heavier, and she pushed herself towards me, grinding hard against my mouth. I savored the taste of her tangy opening as she approached her second orgasm of the day.
Finally, with a great heaving sigh and a jerk of her body, she came. While her first orgasms had been hard and all-consuming, but relatively short, this one lasted longer, crashing like a slow wave. I held my mouth to her pussy and continued what I was doing until she stopped thrashing. She lifted me up and kissed me passionately.
âSo, what do I taste like?â She asked smilingly.
âHmm, you taste really good Haerinâ
âHave you ever tried lemon zest?â I added.
âMmmâ
âYou taste just like that,â I said, grinning.
She stood there for a moment, thinking about what I had just said, then she slapped my hand playfully, and we both burst out laughing.
I kissed her again, silencing her protest. She felt my cock nuzzled at her opening. She reached down and pump it up and down, stroking it up and down in a slow motion, we broke our embrace and she looked up at me. Water cascading down her breasts and dripping off her nipples.
âYou didnât cum in my mouth, and it seems that your dick made the choice for you. In my pussy it is.â
âHaerin. Once is an accident, twice is a choice,â
âJust for tonight, kay? I need you in me.â She said softly.
I slowly began to push in through her tight pussy lips, a thought crossed my mind and I looked at her.
âYouâre not on birth control, are you?â She shook her head, kissing me again and spread her legs wider so I could go deeper into her. And deeper it went, I began to push deeper, faster, and harder over and over again as her pussy stretching to accommodate its intruder.
âI could have sworn you got bigger just now,â she whispered, a small moan escapes her lips with every thrust.
âMaybe I like cumming inside you without protection.â
âEhm yeah? maybe I like that, too⌠Ahhâ
I looked down at our connection, how her perfect lips split open by my grith. She was so unbelievably silky and wet, the perfect pussy that I would ravage forever if I had the chance. And I was bare inside her. I couldnât tear my eyes away from her pussy or her petite breasts, barely moving as I bottomed out in her again and again.
âCan I ask you something?â she panted between strokes.
âWhat?â
âWho... who feels better? Who do you like fucking more? Me or Minji?â
âThatâs not fair,â I said. âLook who Iâm inside of right now.â
Talking about Minji while fucking Haerin emphasized the forbidden feeling of it all. I could feel another orgasm rushing on, so I closed my eyes and tried to delay it.
âBut if you had to say. And you can be honest.â She said.
âWhen I fuck Minji,â I said, slowing down my frantic thrusting.
âItâs amazing. She has the most incredible body, experienced, and knows exactly what to do to get me to cum. Sometimes I just enjoy burying myself in her pussy and feeling all of her around meâ
âGod, Haerin, you are so tightâŚâ I stopped, holding my throbbing cock as far into her as it would go. Her eyes were mostly closed, savoring the feeling.
âSometimes when I finish in her, sheâll reach down and taste me. Which just gets me going again. I have filled her up every different way. Just about every time youâve seen her, sheâs been full of me.â Haerin moaned at this, clenching me inside her.
âBut you⌠itâs a whole different thing, fuckâŚâ I growled.
I started to build up the pace, gripping her tighter as I pound her faster. Haerin wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a knock at the door.
We froze.
âHaerin? Are you in there?â
It was Yejun. He sounded tired. Haerin looked at me, unsure what to do.
âNghhâŚyeah,â she called out. âIâm almost done.â
âWhy are you showering this late?â
I could hear the wet squelch of her pussy even over the rushing water of the shower as I slid my cock in and out of her. She struggled to maintain her voice even as she responded.
âI- I was feeling⌠a little dirtyâŚmmhhâ
âAre you okay babe?â Yejun asked.
âHmm⌠yeah⌠I- I just need a moment- nghhâŚâ
I couldnât hold out much longer. I whispered in her ear as I thrust into her âIâm going to cum.â
âDonât cum too much,â Haerin warned in a low voice, pausing to gasp as I bottomed out in her. âYouâre still going to need some for Minji tonight.â
âIâd rather use it all up in you.â
âAlright, Iâm going to sleep,â Yejun said from outside.
He had no idea I was fucking his girlfriend for the second time ever, readying to burst my cum into her unprotected pussy, again. Haerin maintained eye contact with me as I sank deeper into her.
âIâll come soon,â Haerin shouted to him, in a voice that I was sure sounded like she was being fucked. I looked down at her naked body, taking in the sight of her pink ravaged pussy and her firm tits, my thrusts increasing in intensity.
âHaerinâŚâ That was all I could groan out before I pulled her tightly as I buried my cock as deep as it could go into her and burst my second load, painting her wall white as far as it could reach. Iâm sure her womb is full of those small tadpoles by now.
Last time had been incredible for its novelty, but it had all happened so fast that I didnât take it all in. This time, I looked down at her, eyes wide open in pleasure as she felt the warm of cum quickly filling her up. I pulled out halfway and pushed in again, watching, satisfied, as a glob of cum was pushed out around my cock, painting her lips white.
Haerin held me hard, flinching as she came down from her orgasm, while I fucked my last drops of cum into her. I was as far up her pussy as I could go and there was nothing between us. I looked down at her cum-filled pussy split open as I pulled out. Cum poured out of her and onto the floor of the shower.
She inserted two fingers into herself and pulled them out, covered in cum. She brought her fingers to her mouth and let me watch as she licked them clean.
âBetter than Minji?â She asked with a low voice. In response, I leaned in to kiss her, our two tastes mingling as our lips met.
We toweled off quickly and went our separate ways after one last kiss. The last thing I thought before falling asleep was âI hope we did a good enough job washing each other off and -- out of ourselves.
â
I woke up the next morning, groggily taking in my surroundings, it was sunny in my room. Minjiâs bag was on the desk. I realized Minji must have gotten in and not woke me up, or worse, sheâd tried to wake me up and Iâd been too tired. Then I felt a warm, wet mouth wrap around my cock, which was rapidly hardening. I Recognize Minjiâs incredible lips as she looked up at me, smiling around my cock.
âGood morning!â She was topless, her breasts hanging down enticingly.
âIâm so sorry, I was really sleepy last nightâ I said.
Minji ran her tongue up the length of my cock, slowly and thoughtfully. âYou know you talk in your sleep, right?â
âWhat?â I asked.
âWell, usually you donât, but you must have been very tired.â She punctuated her sentences with slow licks on my cock. âSee, when I came in and got naked and tried to wake you up, you said the darnedest thing.â
Minji buried my cock in her mouth, deepthroating me until her nose was pressed against my pubic bone before pulling back out, lines of spit connecting her mouth to my shaft. I looked down at her, puzzled.
âRight around the time I got you into my mouth, you looked at me and said, A third time in one night.â As she said that, my stomach clenched
She climbed up the bed, angling my cock in between her folds. âI didnât know what that meant, but then you said, If we keep this up, Haerin, Iâll have no cum left for Minji.â She sat down on my still-wet cock, letting me bury myself into her velvety pussy.
âAt first, I thought it might just be a wet dream. But then I tasted your cock and wouldnât you know it, I could swear you tasted... different.â She lifted off of me, angling my cock into her for maximum tightness, then slowly inched back down. My head was filled with competing emotions; I was turned on, guilty, horrified, and excited all at once.
âMinjiâŚâ
âDid you fuck Haerin?â
I didnât know what to do or say, besides⌠âIâm sorry...â
She sped up on top of me, working my cock inside her as only she knew how. âI thought she was a virgin.â
âShe... she was. The first time was an accident,â I regretted and cursed myself. After these words left my mouth. Why the hell did I have to say âthe first time?â
âThe first time was an accident huh...and the second?â
âIt was- less of an accidentâŚâ This was crazy. What was going one? She didnât seem to be mad, asking the questions in a matter-of-fact tone, as if we were having a simple conversation while I was fucking her.
âIâm guessing you didnât wear a condom based on the taste she left on you.â I shook my head slowly. âLucky her. She loses her virginity by having raw sex with her best friend. Did you cum inside her?â
I nodded. My cock throbbed inside Minji, edging closer to orgasm. We both felt it. She kept her pace, sliding her perfect pussy up and down my cock.
âShe got three weeksâ worth of your cum. Was her pussy... overflowing?â she asked, again.
All I could do was nod, getting closer to my own orgasm, what the hell with all these questions anyway?
âAre you thinking about it right now? Picturing how she looked?â
âItâs- hard not to, when you asking about it⌠nghh fuck Minjiâ
âAre you gonna cum in me while thinking about Haerin?
In response, I pushed all the way into Minji and emptied the cum I had left up her pulsing canal. She moaned louder, grinding her clit hard against mine, and she cummed too. I held Minji close as my cock emptying itself inside her.
I noticed a movement near the door.
Haerin stood in the doorway, her gaze fixed on the spot where Minji and I were joined: Minji on top in a cowgirl position, legs spread, my cock splitting her open with her ass facing the door. Haerin could see our connection where I was bottoming out deep insider her friend.
Minji saw where I was looking and turned around to see Haerin. Haerin flushed and backed away from the doorway, but Minji called out to her, âYou can come in.â After a brief moment, Haerinâs head reappeared, beet-red.
âIâm sorry, I didnât mean toâŚâ
âMean to what?â Minji cut her off.
I was still hard inside Minji and I could feel drops of our cum running down creaming my shaft. Haerin tried hard not to look at it, but failed, miserably.
âYou didnât mean to watch, or you didnât mean to fuck my boyfriend and take all his cum like a little slut?â
Haerin said nothing, mortified. I didnât know what to say, either. Minji beckoned Haerin over to the bed, and she came hesitantly. She was wearing the same sleep shirt as last night, and her stiff nipples were clearly visible through it, maybe aroused by this all.
âDid you like watching us?â Minji asked and Haerin just nodded.
âSay it.â
âI liked watching,â Haerin said timidly.
âYou liked watching what?â
Haerin swallowed nervously. âAll of it. I liked... watching you... suck him off. I liked watching your pussy being pounded by him. I liked- watching⌠his cumming inside you.â
I was surprised to hear Haerin say that. The submissive side of her had taken over.
âCome here, you little slut.â Minji commanded.
Haerin got onto the bed, following her order. âNow I want you to taste our connection.â Haerin looked confused, so Minji clarified âTaste the place where heâs entering me.â
I was still rock-hard between Minji's lips. Haerin slid between my legs, looking directly at Minji's supple, round ass cheeks and her trimmed pussy around my cock. She tentatively reach oud her tongue to the underside of my cock. Slowly, she ran it up my shaft, gathering cum and Minji's cream on her tongue before reaching Minji's stretched pussy lips. She licked them up and around my cock, allowing me to feel her tongue on every pass. Minji breathed out slowly, clearly enjoying it.
âNow I want you to take him out of me and clean him off,â Minji said.
Haerin slowly reached out to grab my cock, which was slick with Minji's juices and my cum, and withdrew it from Minji with a soft squish. More of cum dripped on my cock. Haerin opened her mouth and leaned down take me in her mouth.
âDonât swallow,â Minji said. âKeep it in your mouth.â
Haerin bobbed her head up and down, deliberately licking and sucking the wetness off my cock. Directly in front of her nose was Minjiâs opening with cum dripping out slowly.
âNow put your mouth on my pussy and put it back in me.â
Haerin couldnât reply, her mouth full, she looked hesitant. Minji rolled over, spreading her legs in front of Haerin.
âHavenât you gotten enough of it? Put his cum back inside me.â
I was certain Haerin wouldnât do it. Fucking me was one thing, eating Minjiâs pussy was another. Would this new, submissive Haerin go for it? Still, she was holding the excess cum in her mouth, not swallowing it. She looked caught.
Minji absentmindedly rubbed her clit while waiting. Then, to my surprise, Haerin darted her mouth toward Minji's pussy, pressing her lips against it and reaching out her tongue to let the cum in her mouth dribble back into Minji's waiting hole. Minji moaned in pleasure.
âKeep going... make sure you get it all in...â
Haerin used her tongue to push the cum that had dribbled out of Minjiâs pussy back in. She began to fuck Minji with her tongue, in and out of her sopping hole, tasting my cum every time she reached deeper into Minji. Minji closed her eyes, rubbing her nipples with one hand and using the other to press Haerinâs face into her womanhood.
I was rock hard again. Haerin was eating the cum out of Minjiâs pussy, or, I guess, putting it back in. Was this a dream?
Minji writhed on the bed as Haerin continued lapping at her, bringing her tongue from the bottom of her pussy, where the cum had pooled, to the top, hungrily licking her clit. Minji gasped, her body rocked with waves of orgasm, and still Haerin kept going. I had never seen Minji orgasm from this angle, normally I was part of the process, and it was hot to see her body constrict in pleasure, tits bouncing, eyes screwed shut. It was even hotter watching Haerin eat her out.
Finally, Minji pulled Haerin's face away from her, which was wet with spit and our mixed juices. Both girls were panting.
âHave you ever gone down on a girl before?â Minji asked. Haerin shook her head, wiping off her mouth. She looked dazed but horny. âYouâre good at it.â
Minji looked over at me, at my cock, which was standing upright. âAnd after all that, heâs still ready.â
âThat was the hottest thing Iâve ever fucking seen,â was all I could manage to say.
Minji sat up and pushed Haerin down onto the bed, on her back. Under the sleep shirt, Haerin was wearing a pair of grey panties that were fully soaked through. Minji pulled the panties down, revealing Haerinâs wet, drenched pussy. As Haerin spread her legs, I watched her pussy lips come unglued from each other, revealing pink folds inside.
Minji reached down, into her own pussy, scooping my cum onto her fingers. She reached over and sank those fingers into Haerinâs. She moaned, writhing on the bed.
âYou donât need the extra lubrication,â Minji said, reaching down to spread her wetness over my cock. âBut itâll get you started.â
Minji pulled my cock to Haerinâs opening. I adjusted myself on the bed, getting up so I was supporting myself over Haerin. Minji slowly rubbed my tip up and down Haerinâs sopping lips, before putting me between them. Haerin cooed in pleasure.
âShow me how you fucked her.â
As I sank into Haerin for the third time, I looked over at Minji. My girlfriend was watching with rapt attention as I bottomed out in Haerinâs pussy. Then I looked at Haerin, who stared up at me with wide eyes. My longtime best friend, the girl I adored, was open beneath me.
âFill me up again,â Haerin whispered.
âOnce is an accident, twice is a choice, but three times?â I asked.
âThree times is perfect.â
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Childhood Sweethearts | Bakugo Katsuki
Summary | You moved to America when you were young, having to leave behind your childhood sweetheart. After moving back to Japan, you'll find out if things have changed between you two
Content | Fluff, honestly I can't think of any warnings for this so let me know if you see anything that needs a warning
Word Count | 1.7k+
A/N | I love the idea of Bakugo being in love with someone through his whole life, I have no idea why. At the time of posting, I wrote this forever ago
It had been almost 5 whole years since you moved away. You missed home. It wasn't like you'd wanted to move away in the first place, but your dad's job took you away from Japan all the way to America.
Finally, at 18 years old, you finally convinced your parents to allow you to move home. Having attended an elite hero school for the past 2 years, you managed to have some special arrangements made for your return home.
And so, that is how you got to where you are now, nervously walking down the halls of UA next to Principal Nezu. He had spent the first half hour of the morning before classes began showing you around and explaining a few things to you.
At the start of homeroom at 8:25AM, he walks you to the classroom of Class 3-A, the class you will be joining, starting today.
Everyone looks over as the door opens, the principal strolling in and standing at the front of the class. You follow nervously. These people have had nearly 3 whole years to get to know each other, and here you are, the new girl joining in the final year, not knowing anyone.
At least, you didn't think you knew anyone, until you force yourself to look at the class properly.
Your eyes immediately fall on a blond boy in the second row. His own eyes are widened, locked onto you. A moment later, you rip your eyes away from him, prompting him to look away also.
When you realise Nezu has stopped speaking and is now looking at you, you snap out of it and look at the whole class.
"My name is Y/N. I have two Quirks, which I am sure I will have more time sometime soon to explain. I look forward to spending this year with you." You say and bow slightly to the class.
Your homeroom teacher, Aizawa, points you to your assigned seat, so you sit down quietly, not saying another word.
It isn't until lunch, almost four hours later, that you say anything else, besides answering questions in class. Your fourth period was English with Present Mic. Having lived in an English-speaking country for almost 5 years, it was quite an easy class for you.
Almost as soon as you are dismissed from class, you're surrounded by people, wanting to talk to you, get to know you. You're fine with that, but you did have someone else you wanted to talk to. They already walked out the door though.
"Y/N!" Someone says, popping up in front of you out of nowhere.
"Izuku!" You smile, excitedly throwing your arms around your old friend.
You see a brown-haired girl blushing as she watches you hugging Midoriya.
"I can't believe you're here! I didn't know you were coming back!"
You nod. "I know, I'm sorry I didn't say anything."
He shakes his head, wanting to reassure you. "It's okay! We fell out of touch, that's not anyone's fault."
Izuku invites you to spend lunch break with him and his friends, being introduced to them all, him explaining a little about how he got into UA at all.
After classes have finished for the day, you don't give Bakugo the chance to run. As soon as you're dismissed from class, you walk over to his desk, standing in front of it and resting your hands on the surface.
"It's nice to see you again, Katsuki." You smirk.
He looks up at you from his chair briefly, quickly looking away. âYeah, it is.â
You lean down so youâre closer to his height, him still avoiding eye contact. âWould you mind walking me back to the dorm? I havenât actually been there yet, Nezu didnât have time to take me.â
He tuts but stands up, picking up his bag and slinging it over your shoulder. Not saying a thing, he leaves the classroom, you following him. You know what heâs like, you know to follow.
As soon as you're out of the halls and outside, he decides to say something. "I didn't know you were coming back." He mutters.
You're just happy to hear him say something to you. "Yeah. I know."
He takes a deep breath. "I'm sorry."
You pause where you are, stunned. You hadn't expected him to apologise to you.
When you don't say anything, he sighs and turns to you, also stopping walking. "I shouldn't have stopped responding. I was upset you were gone, and I went about things in the stupidest way. I... I regret it."
It takes a moment for you to say anything, blinking in shock. "It's okay." You smile brightly up at him. "I understand. It was hard on both of us, after all."
"Yeah, but I ghosted you. I shouldn't have done that. Not to you, you don't deserve that."
"I agree you shouldn't have done it, dummy. But I'm saying I understand, okay?"
He smiles a little, looking down at you. "Come on, let's go to the dorms." He tugs on your backpack, indicating that you should take it off. When you do, he slings one strap over his shoulder, carrying it for you.
"Since when did you become a gentleman?" You ask with a small laugh, making him grunt a 'shut up' to you, his cheeks going slightly pink.
Finally reaching the dorms, Bakugo opens the door for you, letting you into the large building.
Everyone else is already there, the people in the communal area looking at you as you enter. Other than Izuku, people seem a little surprised to see you with Bakugo, and even more surprised that he doesn't look as annoyed as he typically does.
With everyone staring, Katsuki shoves your bag back into your arms before walking over to the stairs to go to his room.
You smile a little as you watch him, shaking your head.
Izuku is the first person to come up to you, smiling. "Everyone wants to get to know you a little. If you have some time, come sit with us?"
You do what he says, walking over and taking a seat between him and a boy with a black streak in mostly blond hair.
You end up spending a couple hours with them, telling them about your Quirk and what it's like to live in America. When they ask about you seemingly already knowing both Izuku and Katsuki, you tell them that you grew up with them.
A girl with pink skin, who you learn is Mina, asks you for some stupid stories about them as kids, Izuku going red and telling you that you don't have to talk about anything you don't want to, trying to save himself the embarrassment.
Even though you're unsure if Bakugo will be annoyed at you for telling them this, you also tell them a few stories from when you and him were dating before you left for America.
Everyone seems surprised, a small uproar coming from the class. No one had ever even seen an indication that he had ever been interested in anyone, yet alone had a girlfriend. It appeared to be a ludicrous idea to most of them.
Kaminari seems to deflate a little upon realising you dated one of his best friends. Guess he thought you were pretty.
Not long after, you go find your room, needing to unpack. Right before you close the door, a foot stops it from closing. A second later, Bakugo comes into view.
"Well, hello there." You smirk a little, looking up at him.
He smirks back, placing a hand on the doorframe, standing in front of you. "Hey. Care if I come in?"
You move out the way for him to come in but tell him it's a little messy because you're still unpacking.
He doesn't even look at the room, closing the door as soon as he's inside and standing close to you, essentially pinning you between him and the door.
That's when you really realise how much he's changed. He's so much taller now than when you last saw him, his shoulders broader, entire body more muscular, a few visible scars now. The whole thing makes you a little flustered.
"So, do you have a little American boyfriend now?" He asks with a slight snarl, expression turning into a smirk as soon as you shake your head. "No? Then, would you mind if I kissed you?" He whispers in your ear.
You don't verbally respond, but the look on your face gives him the answer he needs. He keeps one hand on the wall, the other coming to rest on your waist, leaning in and pressing his lips against yours. Your own hands find your way to his chest, gripping onto his shirt.
A moment later, he pulls away a little, smirking. "Guess we haven't missed a beat, huh?"
You laugh, not letting go of his shirt. "Suki, you're an ass." You say, making him laugh too.
"Yeah, but you love it." He whispers, leaning in to kiss you again. "It's starting to get late, and you haven't finished unpacking yet. If you wanted to stay in my room tonight, you're welcome to."
You look up at him, a little surprised by the proposal. When he sees the look on your face, he panics a small amount. "I didn't mean it like that! I meant we can spend the night sleeping together- no, not sleeping together! Not like that! I just meant- we- we can- I meant-"
You giggle at his nervousness, making him look a little angry. You move your hands to rest on his cheeks, standing on your tiptoes and smashing your lips against his.
When you finally break the kiss again, both a little breathless, he stares at you, mouth open slightly.
"Sorry, I had to find a way to shut you up." You smile. "I'd love to cuddle tonight, Suki."
He looks relieved, taking your hand. "Come on, let's go."
You spend the rest of the night in Bakugo's dorm, cuddling and eventually falling asleep in his bed.
Before he falls asleep, he spends a few moments just watching you, barely being able to believe that he got lucky enough to get you back into his life. He gives you a soft kiss on the forehead, holding you tighter, closing his own eyes and falling asleep.
#my hero academia#mha#boku no hero#boku no hero academia#bnha#bakugo#bakugou#bakugo katsuki#bakugou katsuki#bakugo fluff#bakugou fluff#bakugo katsuki fluff#bakugou katsuki fluff#katsuki bakugo#katsuki bakugou#bakugo x reader#bakugou x reader#bakugo katsuki x reader#bakugou katuski x reader#mha fluff
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
City Pigeons Bleed Green Part 21
CW: discussions of mental health and past temporary character death Masterpost
âHey Dandelion, do you have everything?â Dick asked as he peered into Dannyâs roomâ or the room that Danny had been using since they moved to this safe house.
Now that they were moving to the Manor, Danny would be getting his actual room with the rest of them in the family wing. For those that had moved out, the Manor wasnât their only home, but it was still home and their room was still their room. Or at least for Dick and Cass. Jason⌠Dick knew that it was still harder for Jason.
Thinking about it now, Dick didnât know if heâd actually ever seen Jason actually sleep in his childhood room again. Jason was always up first, helping Alfred in the kitchen on the rare nights that he stayed over. Once Dick had fond Jason still asleep in the library, book still in hand. Maybe it was something to change. Maybe it could change, now that Danny was there to bring up the conversation.
âDanny?â
âSorry,â Danny said with a slightly water smile. His little brother was clutching his blue bear, as he almost always was these last few days. âI, um, yeah, I think I have everything.â
Dick sat down on the edge of the bed next to Danny. âBut?â
âBut?â Danny repeated. His brows crunched up adorably.
Dick leaned over to bump their shoulders together. âBut you donât seem happy. If this is all too soon, we can delay.â
Danny gave a little, unhappy snort. âYou all keep delaying for me. I didnât want to meet Bruce so you kept him away. I didnât want to tell you things and you all still havenât made me.â
âWe want you to be comfortable and feel safe.â
âI do,â Danny insisted. âI have and I⌠and I still ran, didnât I? I was safe and cared for and I ran. And now I donât want to leave here. Thatâs so stupid of me!â
âItâs notââ
âIt is!â The words seemed to choke Danny. âIt is. I trust you! I trust you and Hood and B.B. and I⌠I still canât! I want to tell you, but I still canâtâŚâ
Dick wrapped Danny up in his arms, pulling his brother tight against his chest and cradling Danny there as he sobbed. There had been a lot of tears in the last few days, and Dick knew that there would be many more. He didnât try to shush Danny, just kept him held close until the tears ran out.
âSorry,â Danny mumbled against Dickâs damp shirt.
Dick took a moment to think of his words. âThis family is bad about trauma, which isnât great because we have a lot of it. But we all know it. And⌠and you can feel completely safe and still have part of you thatâs terrified because of the trauma. That if you speak it or face it or acknowledge it the trauma will suddenly have so much power over you and⌠and all the worst things that you fear in the dark quiet of the night will be true. It makes you fear that the same people youâre safe with and love you will look at you differently or blame you. And⌠umâŚâ
He needed a moment to breathe, face buried against Dannyâs dark locks, as his own monsters reared up. âAnd there are people who might. But not⌠not us. We have been through so much as a family and no mater what weâre still family. And youâre part of that too now, Danny. So itâs okay to be scared or sad or not tell us things, but none of that changes that youâre family. If we argue or get annoyed or cry weâre still family. So donât be sorry. Please, donât be sorry for any of it because I donât want you to be sorry for being family, okay?â
âOkay,â Danny said, breath choked but words still sure. âOkay.â
Dick carded gentle fingers through Dannyâs hair. âLook at it this way, youâve already tamed Damian. Thatâs a big step in this family.â
Dannyâs snort of laughter was slightly lost with the way his was still buried against Dickâs chest. âI donât think Damian can ever be tamed. Heâs like one of those⌠whatchamacalls it. Those tiny desert cats with the highest kill ratios for predators. Small and kitten shaped but still very wild.â
âYeah, okay, maybe youâre right. Adorable and stabby is pretty accurate,â Dick agreed. âBut itâs going better than it did with Tim! You should ask him about itâ actually, you know what, donât. Donât ask about it. Water under the bridge. Bloody, bloody water.â
ââŚwhat?â
âYep, never mind! Okay. Letâs double check you have everything,â Dick said, hauling them both bodily to their feet.
When in doubt, distract.
-
Alfred was struck silent when he opened the door. That was not something that happened often and in fact his sharp tongue was something that Alfred prided himself on. But in that moment, he was without words.
Young Daniel looked so distinctly like Bruce at that age, down to the haunted look of desperate hope waging battle against a highly rational mind, that Alfred was thrown back into times past. Back then, even half a decade after past Thomas and Marthaâs death, Alfred still had no idea how to handle a child. At least now he had more of an idea.
âWelcome home, Master Danny,â Alfred said and stepped aside to let the newest Wayne enter the Manor.
Master Dick and Master Jason flanked the boy like towering honor guards.
âI am Alfred Pennyworth, and you may call me Alfred, or Alfie if you must. Master Jason certainly seems to prefer it,â Alfred said with a fond look Jasonâs way. âIf there is anything you need, at any time of day or night, to feel more comfortable here you simply need to ask me. It is my duty and honor to serve this family, which very much includes you.â
âIâ ah, thank you, Alfred,â Danny said softly. He was quiet in a different way than young Bruce had been and the Bristol accent was almost shockingly absent, even though Alfred had known it wouldnât be present.
âOf course. Now, lunch is in about an hour. I thought perhaps you might like to settle into your room a little before the meal,â Alfred said and turned slightly towards the stairs.
Danny obediently fell into step. That behavior was much more like Timâs had been when he first arrived. Alfred tucked that thought away with the rest.
âYou are in the family wing, of course. Master Bruce, Master Duke, and Master Damian are the other permanent residents of the manor. While the others still have their rooms, they come and go,â Alfred explained as they made their way to and up the stairs. âWe have put together a room that we hope will be suitable for you, but anything that isnât to your liking, we can easily change it.â
âWeâll go shopping in a few days too,â Dick said. âWe can grab some things then that you might like for the walls and desk.â
âIâm sure it will be fine,â Danny said quickly.
âFineâs not the goal, kid,â Jason said. âThe goal is to make this home.â
Danny was silent in response to that. Alfred made another mental note to check in with Danny about the room a few times and possibly even to suggest items.
âMaster Bruceâs room is at the end of the hall,â Alfred explained when they reached the top of the stairs. âMaster Dickâs on the left and Master Jasonâs on the right of it. This way we have Master Timâs and Miss Stephanieâs. While she is not family, there have been enough nights she has stayed over to warrant the space. Miss Cassâ, Master Damianâs, Master Dukeâs next and this is yours, Master Danny.â
Alfred opened the door to the room with a little bow. As with every room in the manor, it was fitted with a bed, two side tables, a dresser, and a credenza all in the same dark wood. There had thankfully been enough time to paint the walls a two tone blue and bring a desk from one of the other rooms. The star project sat on the desk next to the basic supplies and an air diffuser. Already the room smelled softly of sandalwood. The bed was dressed in blues and creams with an extra, luxuriously soft blue blanket draped across the foot of the bed.
Danny stepped into the room almost cautiously.
Alfred moved back to give Danny room and took an even breath. Danny would settle with time.
âLunch in an hour,â Alfred reminded the trio of Wayne boys as he took his exit. Heâd best made sure that Dannyâs first meal here was a fine one. After all, this would be home.
-
Dick entered the library quietly. He might be there to actively disturb Jason, but he didnât have to be rude about it. Besides, it was nice to see Jason settled in an armchair, curled up slightly around a book. It was easy to see the little kid that Jason used to be like this.
(Dick made himself shake that vision away.)
âSo,â Dick started as he settled in, arms crossed, against the back of the armchair across from Jason, âDannyâs first day in the manor seemed to go alright.â
Jason looked up from the book with a soft frown. âYeah. Weâll see how tonight goes. Worried about nightmares for him. Just since itâs a new place and all.â
âI could see that happening,â Dick agreed. âLuckily weâll all be close up upstairs if he does have one. You and me will just have to work not to run into each other as we bust out of our rooms.â
Jasonâs fingers scrapped lightly against the pages of the book as he fanned them, gaze away from Dick and uneasy.
âJasonââ
âWhat did you mean about hallucinating?â
Dickâs intended question crashed to a halt against the roof of his mouth as he snapped it closed. What? When had he saidâŚ
âUm,â Dick cleared his throat to get rid of the lingering pile up. âWhat now?â
âWhen Danny ran, after your panic attack you said you were good, you werenât at âthe hallucinating stage yetâ.â Jason looked up, pining Dick with that forever green tinted gaze. âWhat did that mean, Dick?â
It was Dickâs turn to look away as he scrambled to make a new plan of how to approach this. Heâd never⌠how he was after Jasonâs death, how it had broken him⌠that wasnât something Dick ever wanted to burden Jason with. Bruceâs own lapse of sanity, Tim ending up in the Robin suit, Dick knew how those things weighed on Jason. As if it had been Jasonâs fault he died. Dick breathed out a slow, measured breath. Guess there was no avoiding it now.
But Dick wasnât going to let that information go without using some of it to his own favor. âFine, Iâll explain but you have to stay and talk through the question I have for you too, deal?â
Jason took a silent moment. ââŚyeah, fine, deal.â
âOkay. Right. UmâŚâ Dick rubbed his hands together, then circled the armchair and sat lightly down on the edge of the too soft cushion. Had the rich green fabric always been so itchy? âSo, itâs nothing major, really, just that I have, beforeâ at just one period actuallyâ when I really stressed and too emotional about things, maybe had some hallucinations. But! But, I knew hâthey were hallucinations and not real. It wasnât like I was listening to the voice telling me to do anything or following after someone who didnât exist or anything! It wasâ I dealt with it. It was fine. It hasnât happened in a long time now.â
âYou were hallucinating.â
âYes.â
âA person.â
âYes.â
âYou could see them and hear them? Jesus, Dick,â Jason said, abandoning his book to rub at his face. âHow bad was it? Did they talk back? Did you talk back? Didââ
âYes! Okay, yes!â Dick exploded out of his chair. âYes I could hear them. Yes I could see them! Yes he could talk back! Yes I talked back to him! Of course I talked back to him. You⌠you were gone, little wing. You were gone and I didnât thinkâ who could have thought youâd come back? You were gone and I know⌠I know he wasnât real. I know he wasnât you, but how I was I going to turn away any chance to talk to you when you were gone? Even when it was just⌠just my mind being cruel.â
âMe? You wereâ Dick, you were seeing me?â
The armchair cushioned Dickâs heavy fall back into it.
He shrugged.
What could he say to that? What could he say other than another torn âyesâ?
âJesus fucking⌠Dick.â Jason sounded torn.
Dick didnât want to look up to see his brotherâs expression.
Apparently Jason wasnât having that because a moment later he was crouched in front of Dick, forcing himself into Dicks view.
âItâs not your fault,â Dick said quickly. Even as Jasonâs large, calloused hand came to rest on his cheek Dick kept talking. The words needed to come out. âI just handled coming back from space and the mission to the⌠to the news badly. And Bruce was in a state. Heâd ripped down every photo of you like just seeing your presence would break him and I think it would have! I know youâ I know there are issues with you two and Iâm not invalidating that, but he was so close to breaking and I was just angry about it all. And then Alfred put up that damn suit in that case like that and all I couldâ all I could see was the little brother that Iâd never gotten to show how happy I was to have⌠and then I did see you. In a way. It justâŚâ
Dick didnât realize he was crying until Jasonâs thumb wiped a tear away.
âOkay.â Jason took a deep breath. âOkay, so Iâm going to need you to repeat part of that.â
âBruce? Or that Iâm sorry? Orââ
âAlfred. Alfred put the suit on display?â
Dick blinked, scattering more tears he ignored. âYes? Did youâ you didnât know that? Did you think it wasâ No. Bruce couldnât even handle seeing a photo of you! I thought Alfred putting that case in the Cave was going to kill Bruce. Drive him to finally let himself be killed like Tim said he was trying to do.â
âRight, fuck that. Iâm going down andââ Jason started to stand and then took a knee again quickly and clasped Dickâs face on both sides. âNo. No, first, if you ever and I mean fucking ever get to the point of hallucinating like that again you come to me or call me or anything. Do you hear me, big bird? If it gets bad or you think it will you come to me. Iâm your little brother. You come to me.â
For a moment, Dick let himself close his eyes. He let himself close his eyes and breathe and take comfort in his little brother being there. âPromise.â
âOkay. Now, Iâm going to go smash a case.â
Dick reached out and caught Jasonâs hand. âWait, you owe me an answer.â
âDick.â
âYou said you would! And I promise after weâll go smash that fucking case together, okay? Iâve always hated it. But a deal is a deal.â
Jason basically deflated as he sat down on the floor at Dickâs feet. He rubbed a hand across his face. Dick felt bad, but he had bared his own soul and payment was due.
âJay, have you ever slept in your room? Since youâve been back, I mean. Since youâve been back, have you ever actually slept a night in your room here?â
There was a long moment of silence where deal or no, Dick didnât know if Jason was going to answer. Thenâ
âI canât, Dick. Itâs justâ have you seen it? Nothingâs changed! It belongs to a dead kid and I just canât. I canât be him anymore.â
âOkay. Tomorrow Iâll clean it out for you.â
Jasonâs head snapped to look up at Dick.
Dick shrugged. âThis is your home too. Tomorrow Iâll clean it out. I can put it in a bunch of boxes and label it all orââ
âToss it,â Jason spat and then quickly amended in a softer voice, âNot the books, leave those. And I guess⌠pack up and notebooks you find and stash them somewhere. You can⌠if thereâs clothing Danny or Damian might like, give it to them. But the rest⌠toss the rest.â
âOkay, I can do that. And when I take Danny out in a few days you can come too and weâll out some new things for your room too.â
âDick,â Jason started, a clear protest. And then he sighed like all the air was let out of him. âOkay. But just like sheets and stuff.â
âSure,â Dick agreed easily and with a too innocent smile. Before Jason could question it, Dick escaped sideways from the chair. âNow come on, we have a case to smash.â
Jason scrambled up from the floor. âWeâre burning the suit after.â
âOf course we are. Weâll torch it on your grave.â
--- AN: Well this was a very dramatic section! Who knew that adding Danny to the family would help the rest of them deal with things! And yep, it's canon that the case with Jason's suit and that damn plaque are Alfred's doing, not Bruce's.
Stay delightful, darlings!
609 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Metal Attraction
Pairing: f!reader x Mingi x Yunho
Genre: smut 18+
Summary: Mingi and Yunho finds out the innocent looking hot girl isnât as innocent as she looks..
Notes: sub!reader, dom!yungi, reader is a virgin, bigdick!yungi, reader has tattoos & piercings (tongue, nipples & clitoris), Mingi has tattoos and piercings (eyebrow, labret, PA, nipple & thick horseshoe earrings), loneliness, making out, nipple/breast play, bigperv!yunho, horndog!mingi, cursing, oral (f&m receiving), unprotected sex (DONT), one slap, threesome, double penetration, stomach & throat bulge, deep throating, swallowing, fingering, spitting, trading body fluids, petnames (honey, little one, peaches, good girl), they call reader slut/cumslut, cum cum cum, degrading, Mingi goes too far, bickering, overstimulation. May have forgot something!
Words: 3.5k
Mingi, Yunho and you bumped into each other a few months ago at a boring party held by some people in your school. You were the black sheep in your friend group which lead to them abandoning you in that club filled with smoke and drunk collage students. Sitting by yourself in a corner sighing to yourself you were met by two tall guys standing in front of you, their giant bodies made you feel so small and vulnerable. âHey little one, why looking so scared?â one of the boys said chuckling while he glanced at his bigger friend. You quickly relaxed your shoulders trying to look like they didnât make you uncomfortable. âIâm not scared.. I just got surprised thatâs allâ you defended yourself. You obviously knew them, they did their last year in collage and you did your first.
They were always together no matter what, you wouldnât be surprised if they even went to the bathroom together.. they had kinda similar but yet different looks, the older of them Yunho, had kind of a âgood boyâ nerdy style while Mingi had more of a âpunk/badboyâ style. All the pretty girls in your class always drooled over the duo and they surely enjoyed the attention they got, Mingi with the black spiky hair, tattoos and piercings and Yunho with the clean look, not a thing on his body. Despite having such different aesthetics they had one thing in commonâŚSEX.
âMind if we join you?â Mingi asked as he pointed at the empty seats. What would they want with you? Theyâd never talked to you before, sure youâve been met with a smirk or a wink in the hallways but this.. âSure, donât think Iâll be here for too long thoâ you said taking a sip of your drink. âWe were thinking the same thing, right Yunhoâ the younger gave the older a dark glare. Mingi put his arm around you giving your shoulder a squeeze, Yunhos hand rested on your bare tattooed thigh, he traced a finger along the outline of a rose tattoo smirking to himself.
You were the perfect girl for them, you always thought they wanted the âcleanâ and âprettyâ girl since they got so much attention from them but you may have been wrong all this time. They loved themselves a lonely, messed up girl with tattoos and piercings. By the looks of it they knew you mustâve had a traumatic childhood of some sort based on you looks, Mingi would know since heâs on the same train. Yunho btw just got dragged into this mess when he met Mingi in high school and got addicted straight away. âWhy are you even spending your time with me?â you asked, looking at the big guys which sat very close on each side of you. âGuess three times?â Mingi said looking at you. With all the music and noise around you it took some time for your tired mind to catch up with what Mingi meant. After a couple of seconds it finally clicked.. your eyes widened, you covered your mouth with a shocked expression. Both of them smirked at you but didnât say anything, you shook your head in neglect not believing what they had in mind.
Mingi grabbed one of your wrists and Yunho the other one, they placed each hand on their crotches for you to feel how hard they already were. They mustâve planned this cause theres no way they could get this worked up from the small talk you just had. âY-you wannaâŚ?â You whispered to Mingi looking him in the eyes with big puppy eyes. That sure did something to him, you could literally feel him twitch in his pants, a low groan came from his chest and he nodded slowly to give you an answer to the question. Yunho pressed your hand harder down on his clothed dick and he leaned in to your ear. âWe just couldnât resist a hot and sexy girl sitting all aloneâ he whispered, tracing his tongue along your earlobe. You gave it a quick thought, it was a big choice for you since you still were a virgin⌠but you couldnât tell them that, by the way theyâre talking they must think youâve been fucked by lots of guys. âWell, I guess anythingâs better than being here rightâ you said looking at both of them with a smirk. Your top had ride up a bit revealing a panther tattoo on the small of your back, Mingis eyes widened and he felt how his cock was about to explode, he licked his lips as he stared at your ass. Yunho gave him a light smack. âFuckâ âYou guys coming or should I maybe fuck myself?â You looked down at the two giants, they flew up from their seats and followed you out.
When you reached the empty hallways you got slammed to the wall full force by Mingi, he attacked your lips and locked your arms above your head. You soon gave in and opened your mouth to let his tongue inside. Mingi opened his eyes when he felt the metal ball on your tongue, he went rougher on your mouth and closed the gap between your bodies pressing his hips against your lower abdomen. âYouâre so fucking hot, just perfectâ Mingi groaned as he bucked up his hips. Your only response was to moan from the friction of his dick poking you.
Yunho slid his hand under your top and undid your bra, you gasped and pulled away to look at him but Mingi was quick to put you back in your place. Yunhos slender fingers reached your nipples and he couldnât believe what he felt, a low âfuckâ escaped his veiny throat as he played with the metal bars going through your buds. âShe has nipple piercings too Mingi, such a dirty girlâ he pinched your nipple making you jolt. You couldnât help but blush at his comment, Mingi pulled away from your lips and joined Yunho pulling your bra and top up to reveal your breasts, they were both playing with your hardened nipples. The cold metal buds added more pleasure to you, you closed your eyes trying to hold in your moans. Mingi worked his way down onto his knees, he looked up at you with lustful eyes and brought his hands to your skirt. âWhat else are you hiding from us peaches?â His voice roared in his throat as he slowly lifted your skirt. There was something small poking the fabric of your panties, Mingi swore he was about to cum on the spot seeing what was in front of him. A thread of curses left his mouth, he was about to rip of the small piece of fabric off you but Yunho stopped him. âBetter take her downstairs before someone walks in on us, donât wanna experience that again rightâ he said trough gritted teeth as he glared down at his pincushion friend. Mingi bit down on his labret ring in frustration, he brushed his hand over your clit before standing up again. You whined when they stopped their actions on you, you took off your bra and tossed it on the ground pulling your top back on. Hearing footsteps and laughter coming your way the boys hurried to get you all out of here.
Mingi lifted you up in his arms and Yunho picked up your bra so there wouldnât be any evidence, they took you downstairs to the basement where no one ever came by. It wasnât much of a basement cause it only had one toilet but that wouldnât stop them from getting into your panties.
Yunho opened the toilet door for Mingi and you to step inside, he closed the door behind him and locked it. Being locked into such small place with these two hot guys was so exciting, all you wanted was to get fucked real good and messy but at the same time something also scared you to not know what it would feel like. Mingi sat down on the toilet seat with you straddling him, your back was pressed against his chest. The feeling of his what you now imagined âbig dickâ poked you right where you wanted him.
âGotta be a good girl for us honey, huh?â Yunho placed his hand on your cheek rubbing your bottom lip with his thumb. âYes, Iâll be your good girl. Alwaysâ you spreaded your legs apart and lifted your skirt to invite him between your legs. Yunhos pants got painfully tight around his crotch as he stared at your panties which now were stained with your wetness.
Mingi kissed your neck and shoulders while Yunho got down on his knees between your legs, he didnât hesitate to pull your panties to the side to reveal your pretty pierced pussy. He was toying a bit with your clit before placing his tongue between your wet folds, he held your legs spread apart to make it a bit more painful for you. Mingi was yet back to play with your tits and nipples, turning desperate he started humping you from underneath to get some kind of friction. Your breathing became heavier as Yunhos tongue penetrated your hole, his big nose brushed against your clit piercing just perfect. âFuck hurry Yunho I canât hold it in much longer, I need to fuckâ Mingi complained to his friend who was happily eating you out. Yunho gave Mingi the middle finger, head still buried between your legs.
âAh f-fuck Yunho donât stop, it feels so goodâ you moaned out, your hand flew up to Mingis hair. These first couple minutes felt like heaven, sure youâd made out with many guys before but never anything euphoric like this. Mingi lifted you up and away from Yunhos glistening face, you stood up and looked back at Mingi as a complaint. He quickly unzipped his pants and pulled them down together with his boxers enough for his cock to spring free, it stood up right under your entrance dripping precum. Your assumptions about him having a big cock were more than right.. that boy was enormous, it was long and girthy and best of all it was pierced as well. Yunho rolled his eyes as he saw the expression on your face seeing the Prince Albert, just like all the girls theyâd fucked.
âYouâre not the only one with a secret peachesâ Mingi helped you sink down onto his cock, the cold ring gave you chills as it penetrated your tight walls. His cock stretched you out making your eyes to roll back in your head. Mingi almost came as soon as he bottomed out. âFuck youâre so tight, Iâm gonna cum if I moveâ he groaned. Yunho placed sloppy kisses on your inner thighs as his younger friend collected himself to finally being able to move. Seeing how he struggled, Yunho wanted to tease him a little so he placed a sharp slap on your thigh making you jump up. Mingi let out a painful groan when you clenched around him.
Yunho stood up and undid his pants too and he was almost as big as Mingi, not as girthy but so freaking veiny and long. Your mouth watered watching him stroke himself a couple times. âOpen wide pretty little oneâ Yunho demanded you as he took a step forward, you took his length into your mouth making him throw his head back in pure pleasure. Your pierced tongue did wonders on his aching tip, you licked him from the base all the way to the head before taking him all the way down your throat.
Meanwhile Mingi had set a good pace that worked enough for him not to cum in one second. His hands were everywhere, squeezing your tits, your stomach and rubbing your swollen clit. Mingis big cock created a bulge on your stomach, you could see every move it did as it poked your cervix and the feeling of his cock piercing kissing your tight insides. The small space you were locked inside of was turning into a sex dungeon, the smell of sweat, sex and perfume lingered in the air.
Yunho placed his hands on your head pushing you further down his cock until you gagged on it and your mascara began to roll down your face. He held you down on his cock for a couple seconds and then let you go to get some air, then he did it again and again. As Yunho abused your poor throat Mingi abused your pussy, he fucked you like a starving man that got his first bite of food. His fingers kept toying with your clit and rubbed fast circles over your piercing and soft moans kept coming from you with each touch. Mingi grunted and moaned behind you like he was about to fall apart, he grabbed you by your hair and pulled you up from Yunhos cock only to place rough kisses and marks on your neck. Yunho growled at his friend raising a brow.
âAh fuck let me cum inside you honeyâ Mingi said in a shaky breath. You clenched around him and dragged out yet another groan from him. âFill me up Mingiâ you answered as you pulled him in for a messy kiss. He slid inside you one last time and came to a halt pushing his cock inside as far as he could. His cock twitched and you felt warm strings of cum spurt inside you, loads of it. With his head thrown back and adams apple on display he looked so fucking hot moaning and cursing while emptying his big load inside you.
You looked down between your legs where you two were connected to see his cum pouring out and onto the toilet seat, you clenched around him yet another time wanting more. You grabbed Yunhos cock again and deep throated him, you bobbed your head along his dick like a pro. Yunho bit down on his bottomlip as he watched you take him deep down your throat, he grabbed your throat and pressed on it lightly. The feeling of his cock moving in your throat almost made him cum, he slowly began to fuck your mouth wanting release.
Mingi pushed your head down onto Yunhos dick further holding you there, a shit eating grin painted his face as he saw his friend almost losing it, one more time and Yunho came down your throat making you gag hard. Mingi let go of your head and both of them watched as the thick white fluids ran down your chin, your makeup was all ruined and you began to feel sick (it was your first time swallowing ofc). You burped and cleaned of the remaining cum off on your top.
âAre you alright there?â Yunho asked trying hard to sound like he really gave a damn. You gave him a little nod and smirked lightly up at him. âSuch a good little girlâ he purred. Yunhos arms came down fast to grab your body off of Mingis cock, a deep rumble left his chest at the quick loss of contact. Yunho slammed your body against the red wall making you whine, they were rough with you but even tho it hurt you couldnât dare to say anything, after all you were having the night of your life.
Your arms were locked at your sides in a tight grip by Yunhos big hands, he pressed his forehead against yours and his wet dick against your swollen cunt. âYouâre gonna continue behave like a good little girl or should I even dare to say slutâ. He let go of one arm and sneaked down to stroke himself, his hot breath touched the skin of your neck like a soft feather, you tilted your head to give him even more access to mark you up as his. âGrab it..â he growled, slapping his dick against your pubic bone. Your hand went down taking it in a firm grip making him groan and twitch in your small hand, you bit your lip and gave him a kinda innocent yet sexy look. With a half smile he tilted his head âput it inâ. Your pussy felt like a damn waterfall hearing those filthy words leave Yunhos mouth, you didnât hesitate a second and pushed his pulsating cock up into your dripping cunt, your mouth fell slightly open but he just smirked at you.
Yunho fastened his pace very quick and fucked you without any mercy, he lifted one of your legs to get even deeper access reaching your cervix. Being lost in this fog of pleasure you never noticed Mingi sneaking up behind you until you felt a pair of hands on your tits, theyâd trapped you between their big bodies with no escape possible. Did you complain tho? No.
âReady for one more.. slutâ Mingi grinned and twirled your pierced nipples. Yunho slammed his cock in deep making you moan loudly, you hummed and nodded to give him a yes. Mingi smirked for himself and turned his gaze down to watch his cock disappear inside you already occupied pussy, the cold metal ring stung as he slowly slipped his dick inside alongside with Yunhos. Your eyes began to tear up and your legs weakened but they held you up straight as they both fucked you. Yunho kissed you sloppily, Mingi grabbed your chin and turned your head around to kiss him instead which didnât make Yunho that happy, as Mingi rocked his hips into you he gave Yunho his middle finger without you seeing. It was all a game between them, which one who could fuck you or make you feel the best without maybe being too interested in what you actually felt.
âHey let me have her back!â Yunho hacked. Mingi let go of your mouth and gathered a lump of spit, he raised an eyebrow at Yunho before he guided your mouth open to spit in it. You whined as you swallowed it and smiled, you finally began to feel a burning sensation in your stomach with the stimulation Mingis PA gave your weak spot.
âI Iâm gonna cumâ you whined. Your whole body tensed up and your pussy clenched around the two cocks for its life. Suddenly you had two hands toying with your clit, one hand was clean and slender while the other was big and covered in rings. They fucked you in the same pace they played with your clit until you finally came. Your juices covered their dicks deliciously making it even easier for them to slide in and out of your poor cunt. âGonna take our cum honey? Be our good little cum slutâ Mingi breathed behind you. âWanna swallow honey?â Yunho gave you a kiss on your nose. Your brain was like porridge getting into overstimulation mode, it all happened so fast. They both stopped and gave you their big loads of hot cum, the toilet was filled with deep moans, grunts and heavy breathing. All your mixed juices spilled out between their cocks and down onto the cracked tile floor. Yunho quickly pulled out feeling more coming, he took a step back and grabbed your head bending you forward till you was in height with his throbbing cock. You opened up and welcomed his filled cock into your mouth to take what was left of his hot cum.
Mingi took the opportunity to fuck you some more rocking you forward having you gag on Yunhos dick. You cried out loud feeling the warm liquid flow down your throat, your numb pussy being overstimulated made you cry even more. Cum dripped down your chin when Yunho pulled out his softening cock, he softly stroked your cheek. âDone fucking you jerk?â Yunho nagged on his horny friend who was abusing your stretched hole. You were about to fall when he hit you harder from behind, Yunho had to hold you in his arms until Mingi had finished..
âGonna cum again M-Mingi mmph! Canât ta- take anymoreeeâ you cried out, your voice hoarse from the screaming and crying. âYouâre not done until Iâve filled you up once moreâ Mingi snapped. âYou and your stupid dickâ Yunho mocked. You both came together this time and you collapsed in Yunhos arms, Mingi pulled out and rubbed your wet folds pushing his cum back into you.
Yunho moved you to sit on the toilet. âI need to get cleaned up I canât walk out like thisâ you mumbled as you slowly came back to reality. Yunho knelt down between your legs and you felt his hot tongue tracing your inner thighs and around your vulva cleaning the remaining mess. Your hand found his hair and tugged on it. Mingi put his cock back in his pants and gave you your bra, the panties did he put in his back pocket.
You slowly wobbled up on your jello legs fixing your skirt and top, there were only one thing missing.. âwhereâs my panties?â You shot a glare at both of them. Yunho looked at Mingi, âI donât think youâll need them anymore tonightâ he said giving you a wink.
And you sure didnât, you later ended up in the hallway on an old and dusty sofa sandwiched between them with both holes stuffed with their fat cocks.
Wanted to be tagged: @yuyuyuyumesblog @mingisdimple @wisejudgedragonhairdo @londonbridges01 @star-my @innieslut @tunafishyfishylike đĽ°
#ateez#ateez imagines#ateez fanfic#ateez scenarios#ateez smut#kpop smut#mingi#mingi x reader#mingi smut#song mingi#yunho x reader#jeong yunho#yunho smut#yunho#yungi x reader#yungi smut#yungi
450 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Nice Fantasy with Nice Shoulders, 2
MDNI
The follow-up to Katsuki Bakugo helping with a sex quirk here, thanks for the suggestion to do another one @jovialgalaxymilkshake
Katsuki Bakugo x gn/afab reader
All characters over 18 and you should be too if you're reading this.
Warnings/Content/etc: soft!Bakugo gets insecure but don't worry it's fluffy, established relationship, swearing, oral (f receiving), sex (various positions.)
*this was written kind of fast and not proofread, sorry for any typos
A few things have happened in the month since Katsuki Bakugo helped you survive a sex quirk.Â
One, Mineta had become completely terrified of you. Which is fair and appreciated. He received some form of punishment keeping him busy elsewhere, but you still ran into him occasionally. Seeing him run from the room every time you entered made you feel all warm and fuzzy inside.
Two, your friends all seem oddly supportive. You were surprised to learn, most of them knew one or both sides of you harboring feelings for each other. After the initial awkwardness in the way they found out, everything felt pretty normal again. Most of them were only shocked because they, like you initially, assumed he had left for the weekend. (this group does not include Izuku Midoria who was, and still is, pretty horrified after seeing the bite mark his childhood friend left on your neck. Still, heâs outwardly trying to be supportive.)
Three, sadly, Katsuki hasn't touched you much since. Sure, he held your hand and kissed you but made no effort to take things further. You werenât sure if it was in your head, but he almost seemed to pull away when your kissing became more passionate.Â
That's not to say you weren't still enjoying his company. Things had otherwise been going amazingly. From day one, he took you on cute coffee dates where your conversations flowed easily. Nice walks around the park, holding hands. Movie nights in his room, cuddled up for hours. He buys you flowers, makes you food, and acts like the perfect boyfriend. That much is obvious to anyone around you.
But no one knows you arenât sleeping together. Heâs stayed just as possessive and close as before too. In lieu of covering your neck in marks again, heâs been latched to your side, dragging you around with him wherever he goes and glaring at anyone whoâs eyes linger. Itâs kind of endearing, in a Katsuki way.
You know he wanted to make-up for what he wished he had done prior to hooking up with you, and you appreciate it, but itâs been a month and heâs still keeping everything G rated. This feels like a huge contrast to the rest of your class who are fucking constantly. Shouto took Momo on a few dates before resuming their sexual relationship. Mina and Kiri never stopped. Itâs only you and Bakugo who scaled things that far back and stayed there. Itâs becoming confusing.
The credits roll on the low budget horror movie playing on his laptop. Already half seated on his lap, you press yourself up to straddle his hips. Playfully, you peck his lips. He smiles and returns the light kiss as you run your hands through his soft hair. Pulling a handful, you tilt his face up and deepen the kiss. You feel him grow hard against your leg before he pulls his lips away, resting his forehead on your shoulder.Â
âUhm,â youâre unsure how to start this conversation without making it sound like heâs doing anything wrong but you try. âItâs been really great spending time with you. Really. Youâre so much sweeter than I ever could have imagined.â His eyes cast down, jaw clenching. He already knows where this is going. âBut, itâs been a month and it would be fun to do more than just hold your hand and barely kiss you. Itâs not anything we havenât already done.â
His blonde head nods beneath you.
âAnd I get it if youâre not ready, you can say that-â
âIâm okay with it and whatever, just donât feel like it right now.â he presses you back onto the bed, âIâm tired.â
âOkay,â you say with uncertainty, ânight.â
Weird, you think to yourself on the walk back to your dorm. Maybe it wasnât as fun for him the first time as it was for you.
Deciding itâs definitely not in your head, you make a mental note to text Shouto in the morning for a second opinion.Â
As you could have predicted, Shouto is just as clueless as you are regarding Katsukiâs actions (or lack thereof.)
âI donât know, Bakugoâs a weird dude. I havenât seen him with a girlfriend either so I really donât have anything to compare this to. Iâll ask Kirishima in class later, theyâre closer so maybe he will know.â
âThanks, Sho!â you respond before huge hands engulf your shoulders. Katsuki rests his head on top of yours before asking if youâre ready to grab coffee before class. You know heâs a bit jealous of the interaction, but after weeks of reassuring him Shouto is your best friend, and only your friend, he knows he needs to try to be nice.
âSee ya, Icy-Hot,â he grumbles before half pulling you out the door.
A few hours later, youâre laying on Katsukiâs bed while studying in his room. Your phone buzzes.
Kiri [hey, trouble in paradise with Bakubro?]
You [not trouble exactly]
You [he just hasnât really wanted to do anything again after the first time]
Kiri [thatâs weird]
Kiri [heâs been in love with you for years, maybe he just doesnât think you want to?]
You [thatâs definitely not it]
Forgetting to hide your reactions, you look up to see red eyes glaring at you from across the room.
âWhatâs up?â he asks tentatively, moving to the bed next to you.
âNothing,â you answer.
âItâs definitely not nothing. Not with that face,â he reaches over you to grab your phone. Your arms extend, but his are longer so he takes it with ease.
Looking at the conversation, he stiffens. After a few reads, he sets your phone on the bed by you again before hanging his head in his hands.
Shit.
âI really like you, ya know,â he mumbles so quietly you almost donât hear it.
âBut..?â you ask, terrified itâs all about to end.
âThereâs not a but,â he pauses, closing his eyes before continuing, âquirks like thatâll make you enjoy things more. What if Iâm disappointing and you realize you donât want any of this with me?â
Wait, what? Katsuki Bakugo whose name you screamed when he made you cum repeatedly is now insecure about sleeping with you? What universe is this?
You try so hard to hold back but canât help yourself and start laughing hysterically.
He looks annoyed.
âItâs not funnyâŚâ
âSeriously?â you choke out, âeven if youâre absolute garbage in bed, which youâre not, youâre hands down the best boyfriend ever. Why would I give this up?â
âJust donât wanna disappoint you.â
âYou wonât. I promise.âÂ
At that, you pull him onto the bed with you, gently pressing your lips onto his before kissing him harder. This time, he doesnât object. His hands explore your body, feeling every part of you heâs missed so much over the past few weeks.Â
âBeen thinking about you all day,â he breathes into your ear while hurriedly pulling both of your clothes off, âwanna make you feel good.âÂ
Lightly, he nips at your neck before kissing his way down your body and settling between your legs. Your hand cups his cheek before brushing the hair away from his eyes. Tentatively, he kisses you. Starting at your inner thighs, moving in. You feel his hot breath on your lips before his tongue finds your clit - sending tingles through your body.
âFuck, youâre good,â you moan, gripping his hair a bit tighter. He continues lapping at your folds, grabbing your free hand and squeezing.
You glance down. Crimson eyes stare back at you, his lips glistening as he moans into your cunt. Heâs enjoying this as much as you are.Â
One of his fingers presses at your entrance, you nod in approval. He smiles, slides it in, and resumes sucking on your clit. You whimper, clenching at him inside you. Adding another finger, he brings you over the edge. Smashing your thighs against his head, you moan his name while he continues grinding his hand and mouth into you.Â
He rests his whole face against you as the two of you catch your breath. Loosening your grip on him, your legs relax and you stroke his messy hair.
Eventually, he makes his way back up to your face. You feel him hard between your legs as his wet lips meet with yours.Â
âYou could never be a disappointment,â you whisper to him between heavy kisses.Â
Pulling your hips up towards him, he grinds into you a few times before pressing his tip further.
You feel the stretch as he slides in. He catches his breath for a moment before moving. His speed increases, hitting further and further in with every thrust.
In the last month, youâd been dreaming of the way he feels. How his dick hits every perfect spot inside you. Before you know it, youâre overcome with pleasure. Your walls throbbing around him while you grip his back.
âMissed your pretty noises,â he groans into your ear before pulling back to flip you over.Â
Without missing any time, heâs in you again. He leans forward. One of his arms wraps around you, the other tangles into your hair, pulling you close to him. A few hard slams and you feel him twitch inside of you.
âFuck, sorry,â he slips out and you feel his warm cum explode on your ass, trickling down the side.
âShit, thatâs so hot,â he mumbles to himself, sitting up to admire the mess he made while absentmindedly stroking your hip.Â
Ten minutes later, youâre cleaned up wearing his giant (on you) t-shirt and your underwear. You cuddle up to him while he starts another awful d-list horror movie.Â
âStill mine?â he asks, wrapping his arms around you. You smile knowing that was never in question for you.
m.list
#bnha smut#my hero academia smut#bakugou katsuki#katsuki bakugo x reader#bakugo x reader#bakugou x reader#bakugo smut#bakugou x y/n#katsuki x you#mha x reader#bakugo x y/n#bakugo x you#bakugou x you#katsuki bakugo x y/n#katsuki bakugo fluff#bakugou smut#katsuki bakugo smut#my hero academia fluff
551 notes
¡
View notes
Text
{overview} You meet someone from Johnnyâs past. A worst case scenario becomes a reality
{warnings} fem reader, poly 141, very Johnny-heavy chapter, cursing, mentions of drug use and alcohol, abandonment, abusive parents
Chapter 26 <- Chapter 27 -> Chapter 28
It had been more than a week since Kyle and John had left. A week and three days to be exact. You peered over at the clock on Johnnyâs nightstand.
Make that four days. You had been having a hard time sleeping. Since your nightmare about Kyle, you've had two more. At least they were about you dying. That was easier to think about than a member of your pack passing. To make matters worse Simon had to leave last night to do some vague solo mission. Well, every mission to you was vague. Still, there was a heaviness in the air and Johnny felt jittery. Simon was going somewhere dangerous by himself. He seemed to prefer that though. Not that it offered you any comfort.
You wished you hadn't turned down a sleeping pill. It was too late to take one now. You sighed, rolling over, wrapping your arms tightly around Johnnyâs middle.
At least you weren't alone.
âCome on, Bon,â you jumped as Johnny patted your bottom. He grabbed a few things out of the cabinet- specifically your favorite snacks. âGrab Vernie and change- casual. Weâre going on a little trip,â he winked, throwing the snacks into a backpack and beginning to fill up your water bottle. You grinned, heading over to your room to change. It was officially summer, much to your dismay. You decided on a pair of shorts, a tank top, one of Johnâs flannels, and Kyleâs baseball hat. Johnny made a mental note to snap a picture for them.
You didn't bother to ask where you were going because you knew he wouldn't tell you anyway. The man loved his surprises. Wherever it was it was off base- making you even more eager. You and Johnny had similar music tastes, which made making you DJ less hard for him. You didn't make it too far before he pulled over at a store.
Your giddiness increased as he led you over to the swimsuits.
âAre we going swimming?â you questioned, already digging through the rack. He said nothing, a familiar glint in his eyes.
John and Johnny were more similar than people ever gave them credit for. It was easy to compare the betas and say they were the most similar, but the more you got to know them the more you recognized the similarities between John and Johnny and between Simon and Kyle. John and Johnny took charge. They were providers and made it known to everyone around them. They were both reactive. While John was a captain and had a higher expectation of controlling his emotions- when he was unhappy, everyone knew. Johnny operated the same way. The bark before the bite so to speak. You could easily imagine Johnny being a Captain one day. Kyle and Simon were both the bite after the bark. There was something mysterious about both of them that made people want to get to know them- for different reasons. They were both quick-witted and spent more time observing than speaking.
âHow âbout this?â Johnny smirked holding up a bikini you weren't even sure could cover a nipple. You rolled your eyes, a smile etched onto your face at his antics. The perfect swimsuit finally caught your eye. A low whistle sent a shiver up your spine. âQuite like that, peaches,â Johnny hummed. It was decided.
You had figured you were going to a pool, so when you started seeing signs for a beach you couldn't help but shriek. You leaned over into the driver's seat, pressing rapid-fire kisses against his cheek.
âIâm so excited!â you cheered.
Johnny unloaded the car, a large duffle and a backpack. The sand was chilly but you didn't care. You and Vernie ran along the sand dunes. You came back to help Johnny set up a large towel and umbrella. You weren't even sure where he had gotten all this stuff. He even packed a few empty containers for sand castles. There was a breeze that reminded you of your childhood- and for the first time in a long time, they weren't bad memories. The beach was fairly empty, with just a few joggers and random families on holiday. Johnny grabbed a spare towel, tying the two ends and placing it around his neck so Vernie had somewhere to rest. You wrapped your arms around his neck, Vernie crushed between the two of you.
âThank you for doing this,â you smiled, pressing your lips against his. He moved forward to deepen this kiss, until you pulled away racing towards the water.
âYaâ Mommyâs naughty,â he chuckled to Vernie, racing after you.
You yawned, your eyes slowly opening. You could feel hands against your skin and you slowly lifted the baseball cap away from your eyes, chuckling as Johnny was rubbing your third coat of sunscreen into your skin.
âIâm going to get cancer from all the chemicals before I do the sun,â you stretched. Hours had flown by before you had known it, your stomach wanting more than just snacks. You and Johnny packed up the car (the worst part of the beach) and went on the hunt to find a restaurant for an early dinner. It would be a crime if you didn't order the fish and chips. Vernie was happy chewing on her puppy chow underneath the table.
âWhat are you doing?â you questioned, peeking next to you at Johnnyâs phone. âNo those look terrible,â you whined watching as he sent practically a whole new photo album full of pictures to their group chat.
âThe only thing that's terrible is your eyesight, Bon,â Johnny shot back, his lips pressing against your hairline.
âCan you at least send me the ones with you, me and Vernie?â you pleaded. You felt your phone chime a few seconds later.
âJohnny?â a voice questioned from behind you. He stiffened, his body instinctively moving closer to you. Even Vernie could sense a shift as she drifted closer to Johnnyâs feet.
âFia,â Johnny greeted coldly. His hand gripped your knee. You weren't sure if it was to ease you or him. Your fingers wrapped around his arm in solace. They were related. They had to be. Her eyes were identical, and you suspected they had the same hair color before she dyed hers red. They stared at each other. She seemed to be waiting for him to say something. He remained silent.
âHow have you been?â She asked slowly. She was Scottish.
âWhy, so you can fill Dad in?â he shot back. They were related. Your eyes widened at the iciness in his tone. She swallowed, drifting from foot to foot.
âIâm Sofia. Johnny's older sister,â She offered you a polite smile. You started to introduce yourself but Johnny cleared his throat. âWe didnât know you were here. Shannon thought about texting you butâ- she trailed off. Johnny slid out of the booth, urging you to follow. You quickly did, his hand reaching out to grip yours. Sofia followed behind the two of you, pleading for Johnny to stop. He opened the door for you, plopping Vernie in your lap.
âThereâs nothing we have to say to each other,â Johnny growled, slamming the driver's door shut. He didn't bother putting his seatbelt on, pulling out of the parking lot. You sat in your seat nervously, his normal soothing scent of cinnamon turning spicy enough to make your throat burn. He rolled a window down. His hand reached for yours, holding it up to his mouth. His nose pressing against the pressure point of your wrist. He breathed you in like it was the only thing keeping him from losing it- it may be.
âIâm sorry, Bonnie,â he whispered against you. You quickly shushed him.
âThere are people that would get that reaction out of me too, Mac,â you soothed. You pulled your hand away, your fingers scratching at his scalp. âDo you wanna talk about it?â you whispered, his head pressing against your hand.
He had picked up some fast food. Despite him being shaken to his core he still had to make sure you were taken care of.
âI haven't seen her in seven years,â he said finally. âMy parents are purebreds. When I presented as a beta it caused quite the shock. One in a million chance thatâll happen. My father kicked me out and that was that,â he sighed, making you gasp. Your throat tightened, your hands gripping onto his shirt sleeve. His own eyes welled- against his will, as he offered you a slight smile. âDonât be sad for me, pretty girl. Itâs fine now.â
âNo itâs not,â you gasped. âHow old were you?â
âI was thirteen when I presented but I was able to hide it for a little over a year,â he cleared his throat. He couldnât look you in the eyes, knowing he would break under their caring glint.
âWhere did you go?â you asked finally. You didn't want to know the answer.
âEverywhere and nowhere at the same time. Got roped into a crowd that wasn't the best, but it was my safest chance at the time,â he explained. His knuckles brushed under your chin, his thumb rubbing against your cheek. You pressed a kiss against his hand, holding it in yours.
âTell me, please. I want to hear,â you whispered. He sighed heavily and you wondered if you had pushed your luck.
âWe would crash in barns,â he nearly chuckled. His face fell. âThere were drugs and drinking- all of which I did. When I was fifteen I overdosed, they were at least kind enough to call the police before fleeing. I was put into rehab and they put me back with my parents. My dad made my life hell until I left again. I ended back with the same crowd and when I was seventeen I got caught with a bag full of opioids. I was thrown back into rehab. It was good for me though. I was able to finish secondary school and I showed enough promise that they wiped it off my record. By then I was eighteen and joined the military when I got out,â he explained. His chest felt light, his shoulders relaxed against the seat. He knew you wouldn't judge him, but the silence was making him uneasy.
âNo one in your family helped you?â you mumbled sadly. Your grip on his arm was tight, your cheek resting against his knuckles. He shook his head.
âThey all sided with my dad. Can't say I blame them- but I do,â he grumbled. âMy eldest sister Shannon reached out to me a few times the past few years. I just couldn't bring myself to answer,â
âYou know I just see you as stronger now,â you spoke softly. âIâm proud of you.â
His jaw clenched, his head turning to face the window as he shoved back the tears. He took a deep breath, his fingers pawing at his eyes.
âThank you, beautiful.â
Something wasn't right.
You could feel it deep within your chest, a heavy uneasiness. You stayed tight-lipped. It was just you and Johnny and you didn't want to seem like you were feeling into every thought you had. Simon had called this morning. You had been asleep. John and Kyle being gone is what worried you. They have been gone for two weeks now. They were only supposed to be gone for one.
Even though you didn't voice it- Johnny could tell you were feeling it.
It was your first night of peaceful sleep.
The phone blaring on the nightstand changed that.
Johnny groaned, his hand patting your back like he was already trying to lull you back to sleep.
âWhat happened?â he groaned as soon as he answered. He rolled you off of him and sat up quickly. âWhere are you?â he questioned. You sat up abruptly, your body moving faster than your mind. It was like your body had already prepared for this. The other line was quiet. You couldn't even make out anyone's voice. Johnny reached under his bed, grabbed a bag, and shoved a few of his shirts in. He made his way to your room, your legs moving on their own accord after them. âPick out a few comfortable things. I'll get your stuff from the bathroom,â he whispered to you.
Tears fell from your eyes. You couldn't help it.
There was only one reason you would be pulled out of bed in the middle of the night.
Someone from your pack was hurt.
Hi friends! This chapter was a bit of a doozy, but hopefully you enjoyed it! See you in three days for chapter 28!!! đ§Ą
#novemberheart#captain john price#kyle gaz garrick#gaz x reader#ghost x reader#poly141#price x reader#simon ghost riley#soap x reader#johnny soap mactavish#captain john price x reader#kyle gaz garrick x reader#johnny soap mactavish x reader#simon ghost riley x reader#cod a/b/o#a/b/o dynamics#poly141 x fem reader#poly 141#poly141 x reader#as needed
496 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A rambling that adds more detail to this post about hockey players Izuku and Katsuki.
It doesn't help that you're the coach's pretty little daughter of one of the best hockey teams. At every home game and nearly every away game, you're there behind the plexiglass, insisting you buy your own tickets even when your dad can get you in for free. But occasionally you'll take his offer of a free game although it usually comes with the stipulation of being shoved into one of the manager's polo's, given a clipboard, and since this happened to be an away game you'd be forced to sit on the rowdy bus for the three hour drive.
But you really wanted to watch the championship and your paycheck came in too late when the rival match finals were FINALLY announced, it didn't help that the tickets were sold out in seconds!
So you'll stand by Daddy dearest trying to look important just behind the bench inside the cramped box the team will sit in while they wait to come on and off the ice. The team of course had to arrive early and since this was an away game, you had to look every bit the part of staff as everyone else. Which meant you too had to be in the locker room while the men stripped themselves with ease. Snarling and shoving playfully in the pre game excitement, arguing over who moved who's helmet and âwhere the fuck are we gonna eat after we win tonight?!â
Some of them speaking lewdly off their latest piece of ass and how Bakugou âhad her barkin like a bitch in heat.â Before a chorus of laughs is shared sided from a hissed âKacchan!â followed by a rough shove into metal lockers.
It isn't until they're all pulling on their jerseys on does your dad clear his throat. Giving the speech of the century but it half falls on deaf ears. Your cheeks burn as you feel every eye on you as if they only just now realized you'd been there the whole time but two men in partial catch your eye.
Izuku, beat red under his freckles, brows furrowed as if he's embarrassed he had such a dirty mouth in front of a lady. Embarrassed of the âlocker room talkâ and how your tight pair of jeans has his cock twitching at the thought of you barking like a bitch in heat. His gloved hand comes to grip at the nape of his neck but it does little to quell the drunken gaze he gives you, his heated cheeks morphing into pure lust. Emerald eyes slipping around the room and when he sees Todoroki staring too intently at you his glare becomes deadly. Shouto looks away and then Izuku finds another poor soul to glare at, already possessive over something that wasn't even his.
The other being a toxic bromine, smiling wolfishly palming himself roughly as he keeps eye contact with you. Strong grip with his other hand on his hockey stick as he daydreams about you. He wants you in doggy first then missionary because you're so fuckin pretty and he's dying to know what you look like when you cum. Especially when you're creaming on his cock. He's dreamt about you before, he's fucked his fist to you before and he sure as hell has knocked some assholeâs teeth out over you before. It didn't matter if it was his own teammates or the opposing team with the exception that Izuku was allowed to make an occasional comment but no more than three before the childhood rivals would be at each other's throats.
Their gaze are always a little unnerving with their intensity, almost predatory and yet it never makes you feel uncomfortable. They'd proven before that they'd protect you when push came to shove, they did four seasons ago when you first moved to the city and before anyone on the team even knew the coach had kids, let alone a daughter. The bar was crowded, it was a rival team against some other team the city happened to give less of a shit about. The players were on an off day enjoying their few hours off the ice and of course the rough men chose a bar where they could watch a fucking hockey game and shoot shit.
You'd finally found a table with a decent view of one of the many TVs and the bar so you could easily get up and get yourself a drink. But your new male coworker offered to bully his way through the players for you, ending up at the end of the bar by a bulky curly haired man and loud ass ash blonde. Getting caught up in the game and taking your eyes off your coworker but only for a moment.
âAre you trying to spike her drink?â A thick scarred hand is over one of the glasses on the bar top, your coworker flushed red.
âHuh?â
âYa fuckin dumb?â The ash blonde reaches over the curly haired man, yanking your coworkerâs tie harshly, effectively smashing the man's face into the polished wood.
âHe said were ya tryin to date rape that pretty woman over there?â The blonde cocks his head in your direction, a group of eight eyes turn to look over their shoulder and then back at your shitty coworker. Who stammers, tried to get himself out of the lie before the sweetest, deadliest voice comes from the freckled sunshine boy of the team.
âSmile.â But there's nothing but malice in his eyes as he snaps the photo, immediately texting it to every bar owner he knows. (Half the city!) Your coworker fled and they offered up a seat at the bar for you but you politely declined after that they periodically glanced back to see if you left yet and if you were still okay.
So it wasn't like the only thing they wanted was to get their dick wet right?
Bedsides what probably made you super hot to them was the fact that you were the coachâs daughter, aka off limits.
Sighing as you watch them skate around the rink gracefully despite their size, Izuku and Katsuki passing to one another before taking shots at Kirishima in his full gear as they all warm up. Soon the stadium will be packed with throngs of people pressing into the glass behind you. Most of them rival fans banging on the plexi in hopes to distract or rile up the team, not realizing you'd be distraction enough.
Because all night a pair of emerald and bromine eyes will be glued to you. One giving his killer smile and the other smirking as he delivers a deadly wink.
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
[đŠˇ] mingyu realized he had fallen in love, despite never having exchanged a single word with you
like a flash, you passed by mingyu, leaving in the air the unique and striking scent of jasmine and sandalwood, which made his heart race. your destination was a smiling seokmin, who stood with open arms, eager to hug you. finally, you nestled into your brother's embrace, one you hadn't felt in years. the warmth and firmness of his hug were like a safe harbor, and you felt a wave of relief and happiness.
because you and seokmin didn't share the same mother, various circumstances had made you grow up apart, but you always got along well, even from a distance. you and seokmin were alike in many ways. just like him, you were captivating. a mere sprint to your brother was enough to capture mingyu's heart.
of course, he knew of your existence. seokmin talked about you all the time, especially in recent weeks. but mingyu could never have imagined that someone with such an enchanting smile and captivating laugh existed.
"i know you guys already know, but, well, this is my sister," seokmin introduced you to the members who were there.
"hello, everyone," you responded shyly, with your bright, mesmerizing eyes â at least for mingyu.
"we're finally meeting y/n," seungkwan commented excitedly. you laughed softly.
"how was the flight?" your brother asked, gently pinching your cheeks, his smile stretching from ear to ear.
"it was fine, i slept the whole way," you replied, looking up to meet your brother's eyes.
mingyu couldn't take his eyes off you. every word that left your mouth, every gesture you made, seemed to enchant him even more. the shyness you displayed only made the experience more adorable in his eyes.
"do you have a lot of stories together?" hoshi asked, as curious as ever.
"actually, not many," you replied with a shy smile. "we grew up apart, so we didn't have many opportunities to make memories together. but i used to visit the grandparents often."
"i see," said seungkwan, interested. "and how is it finally being here with him now?"
"it's incredible," you responded, looking at seokmin with affection. "we've always gotten along well, even from a distance. now, being here in person is really special."
seokmin smiled, clearly happy to have you there. "now we can finally make new memories together."
mingyu watched everything, enchanted. he loved hearing your voice, the way your eyes sparkled when you talked about your relationship with seokmin, the natural interaction between the two of you. he knew he was falling in love, even without having exchanged a direct word with you.
the other members continued to ask questions, each wanting to know more about you. mingyu was happy to stay in the background, absorbing everything. he felt blessed to hear your voice, to see your smiles and laughs. each moment made his heart beat a little faster.
as the evening progressed, seokmin suggested that everyone move to the living room to relax. the house of seokmin's paternal grandparents was cozy, full of memories and old stories. dark wooden furniture, soft rugs, and family pictures on the walls created a nostalgic and welcoming atmosphere. seokmin's grandmother appeared in the room with a tray of fresh cookies and a warm smile.
"these cookies are y/n's favorites," she announced proudly. "i made them especially for her."
"halmoni, you're the best!" you exclaimed, grabbing a cookie and taking a bite. "always the best cookies in the world!"
seokmin's grandfather entered the room next, carrying an old photo album.
"we have to show the childhood photos," he said enthusiastically. "y/n, you were the cutest child!"
you blushed slightly but accepted the album with a smile. sitting on the couch next to seokmin, you began to flip through the pages, showing the old photos.
"unfortunately, i don't have many pictures with seokmin since we grew up apart," you explained, showing some photos of you with the grandparents. "but i always loved visiting here and hearing their stories."
"there's one here that's one of my favorites," said the grandmother, pointing to a photo of you with a giant hat, laughing next to a cute cat. "she always did funny things like that."
"you and seokmin are alike in that aspect," added the grandfather, laughing. "always doing funny things and bringing joy to everyone."
everyone laughed at the photo, including mingyu, who was enchanted by every detail.
the night continued with many laughs and funny stories. mingyu watched you all the time, taken by your interaction with the elders in the house and the way you made everyone laugh. he knew he needed to find the courage to talk to you directly, but for now, he was content just to admire from afar.
the hours passed, and everyone felt at own house. in the center of the room, you, seungkwan, and seokmin danced with the grandparents, laughing and having fun. the music filled the atmosphere with joy and nostalgia, and everyone was delighted with the night's energy.
at one moment during the dance, while you twirled happily with the grandfather, your foot hit one of the photo albums on the floor. before you could realize it, you lost your balance and started to fall. luckily, mingyu had been watching your every move, and in the blink of an eye, he was by your side, holding you firmly.
"wow, careful!" mingyu said, with a worried smile. "are you okay?"
you looked at him, feeling the warmth of his hands on your arms, and smiled shyly. "yes, thank you, mingyu. i guess i got too excited."
seungkwan and seokmin, seeing the scene, started laughing, as did the grandparents. "always doing funny things, y/n!" seokmin joked, winking at you.
it was then that seokmin's grandmother, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, commented loudly: "y/n and mingyu make a beautiful couple, don't you think?" everyone in the room paused for a moment, and an immediate blush took over your faces. mingyu turned even redder when seokmin's grandmother asked, "mingyu, are you single?"
the room exploded in laughter and teasing while mingyu, embarrassed, tried to respond. "yes, i am single, halmoni."
"great!" said the grandmother, winking at you. "you two seem to get along very well."
you laughed, still feeling the heat in your cheeks, but something inside you knew that seokmin's grandmother might be right. mingyu smiled at you, and for a moment, it felt like only the two of you were in the room.
âĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄ
[đŠˇ] later i will post part 2, let me know if you want to be tagged.
#seventeen fanfic#seventeen imagines#seventeen x reader#mingyu x reader#mingyu#svt#seventeen#mingyu imagines#mingyu seventeen#mingyu fanfic#mingyu x y/n#mingyu x you#mingyu fluff
658 notes
¡
View notes
Text
acotar: feeding my complex
If you know me irl đśno the fuck you dont đś
This is azriel x reader x feyre x rhys smut. Everything is under the cut. (i'm so nervous posting this omg)Â
(3.7K YALL WTF POSSESSED ME)
title is from complex by xana pls listen xana is one of the best artists ive ever heard!
âźď¸Minors Do Not Interactâźď¸
(i already know minors are gonna ignore that bc i have common sense)
notes: probably ooc rhys and az. i do not see them as the type to share mates but like, itâs hot. you could see this as wlw fetishization but as a pan/bi/queer woman this is a goddamn wet dream so i approve it. (duh i wrote it)Â
This is mainly porn with no plot, but i snuck some in.Â
kinks: ass play, tongue sucking, female worship, voyeurism, switching from top to bottom real quick, dirty talk (i tried), praise, oral (fem receiving), mating press, pussy slapping, edging, mentioned past knife play. I think i got it all folks.Â
It all started from a dinner with Feyre and Rhysand. Aka your childhood best friend and her husband. You and Feyre dreamed of double dates with your spouses as children and now you finally have it.Â
You four occasionally had these dinners, typically once a month.Â
After the meal, you four were in the living room area, Azriel was on his second glass of wine, Rhysand and you werenât drinking. Feyre was on her first glass. The fire was crackling with life, causing the room to warm.Â
Then you four began sharing silly secrets. It started with Feyre and Rhysand fucking in paint, which gave your husband ideas. Then you and Azriel admonishing them for fucking in the literal sky. But then they scolded you two for knife play. Especially when they found out Truthtellerâs handle was used to fuck you.Â
âHow did you even grip that?â Feyre asked.Â
Azriel smirked, âwho said I was the one holding it?â
âWho the hell did you invite to your bed and why wasnât it us?â Rhysand asked, jokingly but you warmed at the idea.Â
âThe shadows you fool.â You laughed, sipping your water. âAz pinned me down and sucked my tits while the shadows pinned my legs down and used Truthtellers handle to fuck me.Â
They were silent and then, âI love how you have no filter, baby.â Az coughed.Â
âSo do I. Damn.â Feyre said. âThatâs spank bank material.â
You snorted and Rhysand just tipped his glass to you.Â
Which then the conversation turned into friends having sex, and then:Â
âYou mean to tell me, you and my High Lady would have sex?â Azriel asked, surprised clearly. He knew you were into women but it was different knowing the object of your past affections was his close friend and High Lady.Â
âI mean, yeah.â You shrugged at your mate. âTwo girls that the village wanted nothing to do with. Might as well do each other.â
âAnd by the way, it was a loving and very respectful relationship. Platonic sex!â Feyre declared from her spot on the couch.Â
âHuh.â Rhysand said. âYou know, I expected not to like that butâŚâ he trailed off. âThe thoughts are nice.â
You snorted and looked at Azriel, who was looking at you with an expression that could only be described as eye-fucking.Â
âAre you serious?â You asked him grinning. He had the decency to blush.Â
âWhat?â Feyre asked, looking towards you.Â
âHeâs into it too!â You laughed.Â
Feyre laughed as well, âI mean I donât blame them. We are quite hot together.â She scooted closer to you on the couch.Â
âThat we are.â You grinned and clinked your glasses together.Â
You all quickly went onto other topics, but you both could tell that the boys just could not stop imagining you two together.Â
âOkay, how do we bring you two back to the present?â Feyre asked.Â
âWhat do you mean?â Azriel asked.Â
âYou two have been acting so weird since we said we used to hook up. So how do we stop that weirdness?â Feyre asked.Â
âWe just never imagined our wives with equally attractive women.â Rhysand shrugged.Â
You gasped, âare you saying Iâm as hot as Feyre? That's the best compliment.âÂ
He was silent. He actually looked sheepish, he awkwardly scratched the back of his neck and everything.Â
âWhat?â You asked.Â
âHeâs saying youâre as hot as him.â Azriel said.Â
You gasped even louder. âSeriously?!âÂ
âI mean, you are,â Feyre shrugged.Â
âAnd Feyre isâŚ.as attractive as you are, love.â Azriel said.Â
âAwww Azzie..â Feyre cooed teasingly. âThat's so cute.â
The tips of his ears became bright red.Â
Rhysand stuttered out, âitâs just, hard to imagine soâŚâ He trailed offÂ
You turned and looked at Feyre. âThey wanna see us smooch.â You giggled.Â
Feyre rolled her eyes. âCome here.â She grabbed your face and pecked you on the lips.Â
When you turned towards the boys, they were wide eyed but not satisfied. âYouâre blue-balling us.â Rhysand huffed.Â
âOh? You wanna see us do what?â
Rhysand was silent and looked at Azriel then you two. Feyre coaxed, âwords baby.âÂ
âWe want to see you two make out.â Azriel ended their misery. âAnd maybeâŚâ He shrugged.Â
âMaybe?â You prodded. You knew exactly what that voyeur wanted to see. But gods, this was fun enough for you. And it was turning you the fuck on.Â
âMaybe if itâs hot, then we fuck you both together.â Azriel snapped, but it wasnât malicious. Your mate snapped when he was flustered, which was rare. So you were eating this shit up.Â
âIf?â You chuckled. âBaby, itâs gonna be.âÂ
âYeah yeah you know you two are hot.â Rhysand muttered.Â
You giggled, âthen we have to go to bed, donât we?â You asked Feyre.Â
âDuh.â She laughed, downed her drink then grabbed your hand. You both took off down the hallway, the men nearly tripping over themselves to follow you two.Â
You two beat them to the bed. You both fell into a heap of giggles as they ran up the stairs.Â
âIs it weird if Iâve missed kissing you?â Feyre asked. She threw off her baggy shirt, so her bra was on display. But left her shorts on. âAs much as I love Rhys, kissing girls is just.â She kissed the air.Â
âI feel the same.â You giggled into your shared air. You shucked your shorts off, revealing the granny panties you were wearing. If you knew this was coming, you wouldâve worn a hot set. You left the big tee shirt on.Â
âIâm not wearing panties, I wanna leave some mystery.â Feyre said.Â
âI wouldâve worn a hot set if i knew this was happening.â You laughed, you could hear the boys were close to the bedroom.Â
âItâs not fair you look hot in granny panties.â Feyre groaned.Â
You laughed as the boys arrived, now the fun could begin.Â
âCâmere.â You grinned and Feyre did as well.Â
The two of you sat on the bed, facing each other. Your knees touching. Very much aware of your husbands at the end of the bed waiting for you two to kiss. Their heated gazes stroked the inferno that was in your cunt. Throbbing.Â
When you and Feyreâs lips met, the world went silent. Kissing Feyre was always like falling into a comfy bed. Soft, plush and safe. As much as you loved Azriel as he was your mate, and you obviously were sexually attracted to men. You also were sexually attracted to women. There was never a worry with Az. He never wanted to invite anyone to the bedroom because he didnât trust anyone.Â
But these, these were two of the people he trusted most.Â
Nothing beats kissing a girl.
Your mouths opened for each other, your tongues caressing each other. Lewd sounds were the only sound in the bedroom aside from Azriel and Rhysands heavy breathing. Feyre pulled you against her, your tits rubbing against each other, you wore no bra underneath so the contact caused your nipples to pebble. She ran her hands underneath your shirt, scraping her nails against your back. Your hands wove into her hair and pulled her even closer. Her nails dug into your plush hips.Â
She pulled away, âGods, I missed these hips. Fucking perfection. So soft.â Between each sentence she pressed a kiss to your swollen lips. âFelt even better sitting on my face. Remember that?âÂ
âGods how could I forget?â You whispered. You smelled the musky, manly scent of Azriel and Rhysands arousal, you felt your pussy throb at the aroma of them and the sweet smell of Feyreâs mixing. Â
You captured Feyres lips between your own. Better than a drug. More addictive and exhilarating.Â
You heard rustling and then the sound of clothes hitting the floor.Â
You felt warm heat radiate at your back as large thighs cradled your butt and hips. Azrielâs warm hands went around your waist to hold you. He kissed your neck. You felt his cock in bump into your plush thighs. Rock hard.Â
How far are we going with this? Rhysand created a link to all of your minds.
As far as you boys would like. This isnât new for Y/N and I. Feyres throaty laugh echoed in your minds. Safe word?Â
Peach. Like Y/Nâs ass. Azriel said as he spanked you.Â
No ones gonna get possessive and rip out someoneâs throat? You asked as your tongue licked down the side of Feyres throat, your teeth scraped her skin. She let out a breathy moan.Â
Nobody else I trust to fuck my wife than these two. Azriel respondedÂ
Glad you have so much faith. Rhysand said. Canât wait to make your wife see the galaxy.Â
yeah watch me make your wife come. Was all you said before your fingers dipped into Feyreâs shorts.Â
Azriel chose that moment to slip his hand into the back of your panties and spread your ass cheeks with his long thick fingers. Just rubbing outside the tight ring made you quiver. You werenât a fan of penetration there, but a little bit of ass play never hurt.Â
You snuck your hand into her shorts, her smooth, wet pussy was warm and inviting. You wanted to sink into it with your tongue and fuck her so hard she didnât know her name. But, youâd do that another time, either with Rhys coming down her throat or just watching while Azriel pounded into you from behind, you weren't picky.Â
You gathered her slick and brought it up to her clit and continuously rubbed circles on the bundle of nerves.Â
Based on the way her thighs clenched around your hand, you knew something was going on in the back. Then you saw the lube in Rhysands hand get thrown onto the bed and knew that she was also getting some ass action. Â
âIs he fucking your ass?â You asked her. She groaned. âYou got my fingers on your clit, your husbands in your asshole and youâre giving my husband a filthy fucking show? You grabbed her face with your free hand, âopen.â You ordered.Â
She did so without complaint, her tongue sticking out as you took her tongue between your lips and sucked on it like it was your favorite candy.Â
You pulled away long enough to say, âdirty fucking girl.â You saw her eyes roll back into her head as you took her tongue in your mouth again and sucked it.Â
You moaned around her tongue as Azriel began pressing harder against your tight asshole. He began rubbing faster. You whimpered. You werenât afraid to admit that it doesnât take much to make you finish. But you also have a faster turnaround time than most. It helps that this sight, this situation was the hottest thing youâve ever experienced.Â
You let go of Feyreâs tongue. âWanna sit on my face baby?â You asked Feyre as she pitched forward into your shoulder. âHuh? You can sit on my face while Az fucks me and you can suck Rhysâ cock. How does that sound?â You rubbed her even faster.Â
She let out a louder moan as you felt her thighs quiver around your hand.Â
âOr maybe you wanna see what the biggest wingspan feels like.â You grinned, you saw Rhysâ eyes flash a stormy violet. âHis cock is so thick, baby.â You panted against Feyreâs temple. âYou can feel every vein as you bounce. I bet itâd stretch you out so ni-âÂ
You were cut off when someone threw you down on the bed. You looked up to see Rhysâ eyes pinning you down. One of his hands pinning both your wrists down. âAzriel.â Was all he said.Â
âYeah?â He asked, still discombobulated from the shift in position.Â
âPleasure my wife out while I eat yours out.âÂ
Your husband, your mate, let out a dark chuckle. âAs you wish, My Lord.â Your mate sent a gentle caress down the bond. It was almost mocking.Â
It was fucking hot.Â
Rhys let out his beast form enough that his wings spread even wider, his right hand that wasnât holding your wrist turned into his beast claws. And his cock was a hard rod against your inner thigh.Â
âYou know, itâs because of you my wife didnât get to cum.â He said, one single talon cutting your shirt open. The cool air brushed against the swells of your tits. âIf you just kept your fucking mouth shut, she wouldâve finished.â He scolded as his wife's moans were in the background, you quickly glanced over Rhysandâs shoulder to see Azriel fingering his High Lady.Â
âAm I supposed to be sorry?â You cocked an eyebrow.Â
You had no idea what possessed you to say that to him. Youâre only mouthy with Azriel, but not all the time.Â
You were in a brat mood because the next thing you said was, âyou mad that out of all of us I got to fuck her first?â
âAre you always this mouthy?â He asked.Â
âYou have no idea.â Azriel said, taking a break from sucking on Feyreâs tits and fingering her cunt. You were jealous of your husband. Feyreâs tits were spectacular.Â
Rhysand pinned your waist down and began mouthing at one of your tits. His tongue circled a nipple and he grazed his canine against it which caused your back to shoot up off the bed.Â
You felt Rhysands claws tap your mental shield, you let him in.Â
âPraise or degradation?â He switched to the other breast.Â
âBoth. But, donât overdo it with the name calling please.â You requested. You were bullied as a kid so name calling is a toughie to navigate.Â
âWhat words are you against?â He then tore the rest of your shirt off completely. The cool air causing goosebumps on your exposed skin.Â
âI donât like being told I'm âjust a cuntâ. Degrade me by roughing me up. Praise my looks while you do it.â
His chuckle echoed in your mind, âoh I can certainly work with that.âÂ
âThese beautiful thighs are meant to be parted.â He said as he trailed down your curvy body. âCurves of a goddess too.â He pulled your granny panties off and threw them somewhere.Â
Azriel always told you how beautiful you were, but you werenât gonna lie, hearing it from a guy like Rhysand was pretty nice too.Â
âThe prettiest woman I've seen.â Feyre said off in the distance. She was moaning as well. You didnât know what your mate was doing. But you knew it was good.Â
You hummed as he spread your legs, he blew on your clit and the air made your thighs twitch.Â
âYour stretch marks are so beautiful.â He said into your mind.Â
He licked a stripe between your folds and moaned. He started sloppily eating like a man starved. Your toes were curling, your heels pushing into his shoulder blades and pushing him further into you. Your hands curl into his hair.Â
âYou taste like fucking heaven. Our perfect, beautiful, otherworldly little slut.âÂ
âHow does it feel knowing everyone in this room has tasted this perfect cunt?â The breath from him speaking felt like ecstasy as it went over your puffy red cunt. Â
âFuck.â Your eyes rolled back.Â
He pulls away and you whine, then squeak when he slaps your pussy. âI asked a question.â He was just adding fuel to the flame.Â
âIt feels so fucking good. Like I'm a God.â You couldnât help the truth bubbling out. Anything to get his tongue back inside you. Your pussy was throbbing so hard you were sure they could all hear it. You were a greedy little thing.Â
âYou are a God, you are our God that tastes so fucking good itâs addictive.â He whispered as if the sentence was a prayer.Â
He then put his mouth to use. He rolled your bud around with his tongue. Having the raw, targeted motions made you more sensitive. Causing pleasurable shocks to go through your body.Â
âOnly we get to make you feel like this, only us. You are ours.âÂ
âYour curves, your plushness, Gods. Perfection.âÂ
Right as your thighs began to shake, right as your stomach began to clench and twist, he stopped.Â
You could not help the whine. Feyre whined too. It seems the boys had planned something.Â
The little bitches had edged you both. âSheâs ready for you.â Rhysand smirked at your husband, his lips coated in your slick.Â
Azriel grabbed your legs and pulled them onto his shoulders so quickly it caused you to yelp. The head of his cock slapping your pussy lips.Â
Feyre was then laid right next to you, both men were now on the bed on their knees.Â
Realization set in, these bastards were putting you two in mating presses.Â
Rhysand bent down to kiss his mate, when he pulled away, she smirked. âYou taste so good with Y/Nâs pussy smeared all over your lips. My new favorite dessert.âÂ
Before you could see Rhysands reaction, Azriel pulled your attention towards him. âLook at you being the favorite slut of the group.âÂ
Your pussy clenched around nothing which caused you to pitifully whine. âYou want me to fill that pussy, baby?â Azriel asked. âShow who has the biggest wingspan?âÂ
âMhm.â You whined again.Â
âYour wish is my command, baby.âÂ
And together, both him and Rhys, pushed into their wives pussies.Â
You let out a guttural moan as the delicious stretch came. Then the feeling of being pleasantly full. Almost to the point of too much. You couldnât help the tears that came out of your eyes. Since the beginning of the night youâve been pent up and to finally feel the release and that all the build up was coming to an amazing moment.Â
Your cunt greedily sucked him in, as if welcoming him home. âYouâve always been made for me.â You whispered. You two together were truly like a puzzle, the way your bodies reacted to each other was proof of that.Â
The fat head of his cock hit your g-spot and the world went white. Your gummy walls felt like heaven to him. And this felt like heaven to you.Â
âFuck.â You moaned as he began pounding into you. He curled in on you, his arms came around to your back and up to your shoulders, holding you in place as his harsh thrusts dove into you. Azrielâs balls were slapping against your ass, a feeling that will never get old. His head going to your neck.Â
Sounds surrounded you, Azriels panting against your skin. Azriel and Rhysands grunts. The sounds of skin slapping, gasps and moans that fell from Feyres lips like a prayer. You could feel the sweat from your back clinging to the bedding on top. Azriels breath against your neck, adding to the pleasure. Your nails clawing at Azriels back.Â
The bed was moving with all four of you on it. You heard something in the frame snap but you didnât care. You didnât care if the bed fell through the floor.Â
You turned your head to the side to see Feyre getting pounded into so hard her eyes were rolling back. Rhysand had pinned her hands to the bed with his own and practically flattened her against the bedding.Â
It was so fucking hot.Â
She turned her head, her mascara smeared and her lips puffy and red. Skin so beautifully flushed. You knew you looked the same to her. Beautiful. You two held eye contact as you were pounded within an inch of your lives, the act alone felt more intimate than kissing.Â
All of it together made the rope finally snap.Â
You clenched around your husband's cock hard. Hard enough that it caused him to gasp.Â
âFuck, you always clench around me so good, baby. Iâm almost there, yeah?â He murmured. Making sure it was okay to continue pounding into your g-spot.Â
âUse me, Azriel.â The overstimulation didnât scare you. It thrilled you. You loved squirting and you were ready to do it. âUse me like a fucking toy.âÂ
You didnât know he could thrust harder in the moment, but he did. You held his sweaty head against your neck. It felt like he was going even deeper, which you didnât know was possible. He bit into the area between your shoulder and neck, causing you to throw your head back in pleasure.Â
You heard Feyreâs tell-tale noise and then both her and Rhysand finished. You could tell based on their sounds and the smells.Â
Then you felt the tingly feeling of when youâre about to squirt. âAz.â You whined and clenched him hard.Â
His lips grazed your neck as he spoke. âI know, Iâm there.â You felt his cock release and then let yourself go.Â
Your pussy clamped down on him so hard he groaned and collapsed on top of you. The release with Az always felt like you were reborn. Free. Cherished. You knew you had absolutely soaked Feyre and Rhysandâs bed, but you couldnât be bothered to care.Â
âDid so fucking good baby.â You said and kissed his temple.Â
Rhysand rolled over onto the other side of Feyre, Azriel eventually pulled out of you and just flopped on the other side of you. Rhysand snapped his fingers and all of you were in clean sheets and were clean. Still felt grimy but you could live with it until you could bathe. He had the courtesy to magic a blanket over the four of you.Â
The room was silent except for your panting.Â
âSo.â Rhys began.Â
âWeâre doing that again right?â Feyre finished.Â
âYeah.â Azriel panted.Â
âFuck yeah.â You agreed. âI already have ideas.âÂ
Feyre snorted, âof course you do. Canât wait for you to experience the wonders of Y/Nâs perverted mind, babe.â She said and you heard her punch her husband's shoulder.Â
Azriel chuckled, âThe shadows fucking her with Truthteller was her idea.âÂ
âFuck.âÂ
#acotar#acomaf#acowar#acofas#acofs#acotar x reader#azriel x reader#feysand#rhysand x reader#feyre x reader#feysand x reader
483 notes
¡
View notes
Text
WALKS - MAX VERSTAPPEN
PAIRING: max verstappen x fem!reader
SUMMARY: max has always been a cat dad. what happens when one of his cats leave him and a cute neighbour with an adorable dog finds it?
GENRE: fluff and nothing more
WORD COUNT: +/- 1.5k
WARNINGS: none
AUTHOR'S NOTE: hii! wrote this and then i go write all requests i promise, byeee
Life was good.
It really was since Y/N moved to her new apartment in Monaco. It was big, spacious and bright â everything a girl needed in life.
Well maybe not everything because she still didn't have that dog she dreamed of since childhood. Well she didn't until she did.
The young judge a month after moving in decided to go to France and adopt a dog.
That one little cavalier spaniel cost more than the rent for two months but did she really care? No, she didn't.
The little puppy was so beautiful and funny that Y/N couldn't regret taking her in. Hazelnut was one pretty dog who loved walks and her owner.
One day Hazelnut was sleeping in the sunlight at the balcony, while her owner was at work. Then someone jumped on the floor next to her, so she immediately woke up and saw a bengal cat. The puppy started to bark at the stranger who started hissing at the puppy as an answer.
And they would do that for the next few hours until Y/N showed up in her flat.
âHazelnut! Where are you?â the girl yelled through the apartment, while she was taking off her heels. She quickly put them in the locker and walked to the balcony where she knew her little doggie was. âAnd who are you, little one?â she asked as she saw the cat, which was currently sitting on the window sill. Hazelnut was still angry at the cat and didn't stop barking until Y/N started to scratch her behind her left ear. âDonât be so rude Hazelnut, you know you're my one and onlyâ the girl told her dog and looked at the cat again.
It looked like it didn't care at all that it wasn't with their owner and it seemed to enjoy the fact that it was in someone's else's apartment.
âCome on, Hazelnut, I need to eat first, then I start to think what to do with our guestâ the girl told the dog and took her to the kitchen.
Y/N opened the fridge and sighed only. She forgot to do the groceries, again. Work was taking her whole time and some days she even forgot to walk Hazelnut before going to sleep.
âOkay, we have to find the owner firstâ she sighed and walked to get the cat from the balcony. It easily found comfort in her arms and purred, while she was carrying it.
All Y/N knew was that anybody on her floor didn't have a cat, so it had to live on some upper floor. Thankfully there were only two upper floors and at one was only one penthouse.
She quickly knocked on someone's door. A woman opened it and only smiled when she saw the cat.
âHello, is this your cat?â Y/N asked with a warm smile, thinking that she already found the owner with the first try.
âNo, he's notâ the woman laughed only. âHis owner lives in the penthouse upstairs,â she added. âHe was asking for him, so quickly go upstairs because Max's probably shaking right nowâ she laughed again and the girl only nodded.
âThank you, have a nice dayâ she said and the woman wished her the same. The girl quickly grabbed Hazelnutâs lead and stepped on the stairs.
Y/N finally stepped in front of a wooden door that looked extremely expensive (her door didn't look so) and pressed the doorbell button. She waited for like half a minute when the door opened.
âHello, Iâve heard that this is your cat,â the girl smiled a bit, when she saw a devilishly handsome guy, around her age with blonde hair, moustache and huge blue eyes. He only sighed with relief when he saw his cat in her arms and smiled back at her.
âYes, hi, it's mineâ the guy said and carefully took the cat from Y/N's arms and put it on the floor next. âIâm really sorry, Sassy doesn't usually run away like that, it's Jimmy's job tho. But also thank you very much, that cat is really dear to meâ he laughed a bit and then Hazelnut started to jump on his legs and sniff him. âIâm Max by the wayâ he giggled and squatted to play with the puppy. âAnd you?â
âIâm Y/N,â she answered, smiling. Her little dog was wagging her tail and smiling. Hazelnut was smiling and it wasn't caused by Y/N.
âSuch a beautiful dog,â Max said, while petting Hazelnut. âDo you want to come in? I can assure you that I have a lot of space insideâ he asked and looked at her face but she just couldn't say yes. She was starving at that moment.
âItâs really nice of you but I have to do grocery shopping and go on a walk with Hazelnutâ the girl answered, her expression sad.
Max was such a good looking man, she wanted to know him better.
âOh, no, it's okay,â he said with a warm smile. She was such a pretty girl, he wanted to know her better. âMaybe I can go on that walk with you? We can grab some coffee after. I really want to thank you for finding Sassyâ he said.
Y/N felt something moving in her stomach. How could she say no to him? Him an absolute Greek god.
âOkayâ she said. âIâll be here when I'm ready, okay?â she asked and he only nodded and patted the doggie's head for the last time. âBye Max!â
âBye! See you later!â
Y/N quickly left Hazelnut in her apartment and grabbed her car keys. She quickly drove to the supermarket and bought everything she needed. This shopping was huge.
When she was standing in the elevator she was with a woman who was going on the highest floor, so to Maxâs penthouse. Something shifted in Y/N. What if this was his girlfriend? Or wife? What if he was married and she just liked a married man just because he was good with her dog?
She went to her flat quickly and took some deep breaths while putting everything in its place. She almost broke the jar of tomato sauce but fortunately it didn't happen and she still had her dinner.
Then she quickly made herself pasta and tea and watched some news on TV in Italian to practice some language. She spoke French fluently but unfortunately didn't do the same with Italian and it was kinda difficult in her work as a judge because she couldn't understand everything.
When she was done, she brushed her teeth and took Hazelnut to Max's penthouse, praying he remembered about the walk. She pushed the doorbell again and waited. Waited for like two minutes until a small girl, probably five years old, opened the door. Then Max showed up and took the girl in his arms.
âHi!â he said only with a smile. The little girl only waved at Y/N, also smiling.
âHeyâ she replied, while Hazelnut ran at the man and started jumping at him.
âCan you give me one second? I just need to put on shoesâ Max said and she only nodded. âGo to mum, uncle will be back soonâ he told the little girl, who only hugged him and ran to her mother.
Max quickly grabbed his phone and keys and left the penthouse.
âSorry, my friends visitedâ he said only, smiling at her.
âYou can go back to them! They're your guests!â the girl said and Max only giggled.
âNo! It's okay, they showed up without information before and I knew about this walk with you and this lady before, so they understandâ he assured her as they were in the lift. âSo what are you doing for a living? Because I don't think that you're MonĂŠgasqueâ he asked, giggling.
âIâm a judge, I work in courtâ she answered. âAnd yeah, I'm not from Monaco. I've been living here for three months nowâ she added. âAnd you?â
âI drive in Formula 1â he said and tried not to laugh at her reaction.
âI know that, I just didn't want to be some crazy fan. Do you know how hard that is?â she laughed and he only shook his head. She was such an adorable girl.
The walk went smoothly. And then the first date. And the next date.
âIâll be watching you on Sundayâ Y/N announced, watching Max as he was packing his clothes to the suitcase.
âYou should really take some sleep. You don't need to watch every raceâ he said, looking at her, while zipping the suitcase. âGo to sleep on Sundayâ he said, standing in front of her, his face extremely close to her.
âMake meâ she answered, so he grabbed her face in his hands and kissed her. âOkay, I'll go to sleep on Sundayâ she said and he only laughed, hugging her in his arms.
masterlist
#discopaddock#formula 1#formula 1 x reader#formula 1 x y/n#formula 1 x you#formula 1 fanfic#formula 1 fluff#formula 1 oneshot#formula 1 imagine#max verstappen x you#max verstappen fanfic#max verstappen fanfiction#max verstappen x reader#max verstappen#max verstappen imagine#max verstappen fluff
710 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Not Just Friends - 5 -
M.List : Prologue : Part 1 : Part 2 : Part 3 : Part 4 : Not edited : 10k words !!!
Childhood best friends turned into something more, at least with the label. Katsuki Bakugo, a fast-rising hero and fast-learning guy who is ever so slow in getting attached to and loving someone. Even three long years into a relationship, and your friends even forget you're even dating. Nothing happening, spare a few kisses.. like 3 kisses, during high school. Graduated and living together, and you guys have done absolutely nothing to further the relationship. Are you sure you're not just friends? CW: Smut, brief domestic violence discussion, virginity loss, aggressive flirting from creeps, gore with pro hero stuff (lmk if i missed any) Applies to all chapters regardless of it is in said chapter.
Katsuki and his closest friend decided to make a tradition of camping during the summer. The group mainly just inviting themselves in on his hiking trips and making it a bigger deal. You remember at first that he looked at you for help, only finding that you were already discussing with Mina about sharing a tent. You and the girls all shared a tent that year, in celebration of graduation.
But now, only a year later, the tradition stuck. It was beginning of August and the group of you were all getting packed. Preparing to meet at the camping site at separate times due to schedule errors. It was a small campground in all, you only knew of it if a local told you, so you had no idea how Katsuki got on the good side of a local, but he did. It was barely in service, just enough for phone calls, but Katsuki had a strict no phone rule.
Despite him being a grump about everything, the campground is beautiful, a lake in the middle of it all but surrounded by many different hiking routes. You were excited to spend this camping trip next him rather than the girls, curious about all the ins-and-outs of this campground.
You often tagged along next to him for his hikes, it was the main way you guys spent your off days. He always needed something to do, and you wanted to be near him, so you followed.
It created countless stories between you two, either inside jokes about one falling over a tree or just the deep conversations you shared as you hiked the trail.
After the hour drive out of the city, you were met with the lush campgrounds. It was just as breathtaking as last year. Just being in view of it, lifted a weight off your shoulders. It felt like you could breathe better overall.
The two of you were the first ones there. Arriving just before sunset. The rest of the group said they'd be here soon. You attempted to convince Katsuki to wait so you could share a ride with Kirishima and Mina, but he was too impatient.
Once your foot was out of the car, Katsuki started handing you things to set up. Giving you some of the tents he brought and to place them near the already made fire pit. He brought most of the camping supplies for the group, everyone else would just have to bring the things that they wanted.
You decided to wait to put up the tents until others got here, unsure of the pairing. So you and Katsuki got to work on putting up the fold up tables and some chairs out. Grabbing the ice chest filled of your food and setting it near the camp fire, which Katsuki quickly had going. Thankfully the campsite sold firewood, so you had no worries of running out.
The rumble of Kirishima's super duty truck made you turn you're head. Soon enough Mina barreled out of the truck and came running to you.
"Hi," she squeeze you into a hug, "Haven't seen you since the party!" You squeezed her back, it has been a while since you've seen her, the party was almost a month ago.
"Of course you guys show up after we finish setting everything up," Katsuki grumbled, dragging his feet as he walked to Kirishima's truck to help grab ice chests.
Kirishima gave a cheeky smile, rubbing the back of his neck, "Sorry man, I'm free to help now though."
"Whatever," Katsuki scoffed.
Kirishima gave you a wave, "Anything I can help with?"
You looked around, finally pushing Mina away from the hug, "We haven't set up any tents, so maybe that? I just don't know who's sharing and stuff yet."
Kirishima and Mina shared a quick glance, turning a shy red in their cheeks. "Well," Mina dragged out, "E and I are sharing, Bakugo and you are sharing, so we can start there."
"Wait," you paused them confused, embarrassed about sharing a tent with Katsuki.
"Huh?" Kirishima turned towards the tents laying on the ground, "Denki and Sero can share, I doubt they mind. They can set up another if hey have that big of an issue."
"We only packed three air mattresses," you pointed out.
"They've shared a bed before, it's fine. They're bros," Kirishima shrugged. He wasn't getting the point. You looked to find were Katsuki went and saw him grabbing stuff from Kirishima's truck, not having heard a lick of the conversation.
By the time you look back over to Kirishima, him and Mina were already off to the side of the campsite and setting up their tent. Mina struggling to stand as she laughed, hitting Kirishima with the tent pole constantly.
It was enduring to see them mess around, especially since they were finally getting ahold of their relationship. Both of them have been struggling with a label since the second year.
You looked back at Katsuki, who grabbed all he needed from the truck and was now crouched and working on the fire again. You walked over to stand next to him, bumping his shoulder lightly with your hip to get his attention, "We needa set up our tent."
He scrunched his eye brows, looking over to were the tent were then to were Kirishima was. "They sharing?" he nodded his head in their direction. You hummed, rocking on the ball of your feet, stuffing your hands in your pockets. This felt odd.
" Okay," he stood up, brushing the remains of wood of his hands. You stepped away slightly, giving him room to stand without bumping into you. "Where do ya' want it?"
You looked around the campsite. It was quite big, plenty of space for anything. Trees lined the dirt center that was meant for parking cars and the rest of the camping supplies. Where the trees lined the dirt, there was plenty of open grass plots for a tent. Kirishima and Mina already taking one of the grass plots near the cars. So you walked to the other side, leaving the ones in the middle for the boys to chose.
Katsuki picked up the tent and followed you, dropping the tent bag where you stopped. It was quite the distance from the cars so you would have to move the car briefly so you could blow up the air mattress.
You went to unzip the bag, handing Katsuki the poles to connect together while you pulled out the actual tent to space out. Switching jobs so he could anker it to the ground. You quickly saw why Mina was laughing so hard. The pole you were connecting broke apart in one spot and swung to hit Katsuki in the back of the head.
He wiped his head around, "The fuck?" he barked at you. You hunched over laughing, his face was so mad, it was as if you took a dogs bone. "Asshat," he grumbled, turning to finish the last anker. Before snatching the pole from your hand and threading it through the tent. Ordering you to help connect it on the other side despite you still laughing slightly at him.
The two of you did the other side without much issue, putting the rain cover up as well as threading the pole over the door to keep it steady. He quickly trudged off to bring the car. Mina joining your side as you two watched Katsuki set up the air mattress. "I hate tents," she grumbled.
You looked at her tent, seeing it messily set up, all their stuff being thrown in as well, fully set up. "Why?" you asked.
"Can't really make noise if y'know what I mean," she wiggled her brows, nudging her arm into yours.
"I better not hear that," you made a face of disgust.
"Same to you," Mina laughed, "Though I am curious as t-"
"Don't," you raised your hand to stop her, "I don't even want to know."
Katsuki called you over to the tent, currently fighting with the air mattress.
"What even happened?" you laughed the second you peaked inside the tent, he was currently struggling to get the air pump connected to the air mattress.
"Can't find the hole," he sighed frustrated.
Mina erupted into laughter, "That's what she said!"
You stifled a laugh, moving Katsuki to the side as you pushed the mattress into a better angle. Getting the mattress blown up easily. Katsuki getting out of the tent to place the bedding and your guys stuff in the tent to the side. It was a large tent, plenty of space for you to stand up straight, Katsuki only had to slouch slightly to not hit his head in the middle.
He moved the car and left you to set up the bedding once the mattress was fully inflated it. Knowing it go cold at night you threw a large open sleeping bag over the top of the mattress to sleep on top of, knowing that the air mattress would be insanely cold otherwise. Just throwing your pillows at the end of the bed and then half-assly throwing heavy blankets on top before shuffling out of the tent, hearing Sero and Denki pull up, music blasting.
Katsuki was instantly barking orders at them.
"Chill man, we brought the booze," Denki laughed, opening the truck and pulling out a cooler, Sero doing the same.
"How fucking much are you planning to drink?" Katsuki went wide eyed at the two full coolers of booze.
"We'll probably have to buy more," Sero shrugged.
"Huh? How?" Katsuki looked dumb founded.
"I mean," Sero pointed and count the group, "there six of us, five of us wanting to get drunk nightly this weekend. We all need to drink a lot to get drunk as well."
Katsuki whiped his head to you, "You drinkin'?"
You shrugged, "I mean yeah- wait Sero?"
"Yeah?" he looked up from where he was fishing a beer out of the cooler.
"Did you pack my wine?" you stepped closer to him.
"In the car," he nodded towards the car. You quickly skipping over and grabbing a bottle to drink for the night. Katsuki was busy yelling at everyone to watch how much they drunk, they still had work monday.
Mina groaned at him, lulling her head over to you, "Can you get the stick out of his ass? He's acting like he hasn't been laid in years."
Your face flushed but you laughed to cover it, "I think it's too far up there for me to help."
"Fuck off," he barked at the two of you, causing you to laugh harder.
The group was standing around the fire, Katsuki making sure it stayed steady. Once you got the wine bottle open you joined them, taking the seat next to Katsuki, stretching your legs onto his arm rest of the chair, knowing he wouldn't mind.
"Y'know, sometimes I forget you two are dating," Denki point at finger between you and Katsuki, that same hand also bringing a beer up to his mouth to take a swig. "I only remember when you do shit like that," he gestured to your legs.
"What do you mean?" you tilted your head.
"Well he'd kill anyone else for that," Denki shrugged.
"Ah yes, you bagged quite a man, one that'd kill some one from breathing wrong," Mina laughed at you.
You flushed, embarrassed that even the ones closest to you barely saw the relationship. You looked over to see how Katsuki took the joke, seeing him staring intently at the fire. Poking at it with a fire stick.
"What's our plan for tomorrow?" you looked around the group, taking a sip of wine straight from the bottle. Wanting to skip past any talk about your relationship.
"I'm going for a hike," Katsuki said, setting down the fire stick and leaning into his chair, arms cross.
"Okay," you dragged out, seeing if anyone would add their plans. When no one added you continued, "So Kats and I are going for a hike in the morning, then we'll be back and we can all go to the lake?" you suggested.
"Sounds good, I would go with but I need sleep, works been rough," Kirishima sent an apology to Katsuki, only to be shrugged off.
"Have you been taking better care of your support gear?" you nagged at him, annoyed about the amount of times you've fixed it just this month.
"Yes mom," he groaned.
"Oh shut your mouth," you scolded. The group laughed at your bickering with Kirishima.
The group quickly fell into an banter, all thankful they got the weekend off from hero work. Glad they could escape out of the city. It was refreshing. The view of the camp ground and their faces. They looked a least a little more carefree than normal. Tonight was the calm of the camping trip, tomorrow night would be all chatter and drunk games. It was only Friday night and you guys would be staying till Sunday, with work on Monday. It was a short get away but it was all the agencies could agree too. Everyone already ate their meals during the drive here, so all that was to do was set up.
By the time the fire was out, Sero and Denki still hadn't put their tent up. They'd have to do it drunk and in the dark. Katsuki was already well past tired and demanded to get up early, so you couldn't join them. So you had Kirishima promise to watch for them.
With the rest of the group taken care of, you and Katsuki walked off into your tent. Well he walked, you stumbled and grabbed onto his arm, drunk from drinking the whole wine bottle. He unzipped the door of the tent, holding it open for you and closing it behind himself.
"What side y'want?" Katsuki huffed, reaching for his backpack.
You looked at the options for a moment, "The one near the tent wall, I don't wanna be by the door."
"Ight," he was still digging through his bag. You walked over to your side, just about to sit down before he yelled at you, "The fuck y'doing? Change your clothes, I don't want our bed to smell like wine and campfire."
"But you literally smell like a campfire," you pointed out, "And I don't smell like wine."
"I saw you spill it over yourself, and I don't care. Change," he ordered.
"How am I supposed to change with you in here," you grumbled back at him.
"I'll turn around and so will you," he pointed out blandly.
So after grabbing your pjs, you both turned around and changed. You felt the urge to turn and catch a look but you knew that it'd be all you thought of. You laughed slightly to yourself, amused that you've been dating for three years but have yet to change near each other.
"What?"
Your head almost spun to look at him, but you remembered before you did, "Nothin."
"Why'd you laugh?" he asked differently.
You sighed, " Just the fact we are turned away from each other right now," you shrugged your pj shirt over your head, unhooking your bra from underneath it, just in case.
"Want to watch me get naked?" he teased.
A hot wave flashed through you, "Shuddup," you coughed out after a moment. Quickly putting on your sleep shorts. "You done yet?"
"Have been for a minute," he replied. With the okay to turn around, you quickly climbed into bed. Only then did it sink in that you'd be sharing a bed for the first time. Seeing him lift the covers and joined you excited you. It was a first, and it was thrilling, even if it was just sleep.
"Y'know," you moved closer to where he got comfortable, "We've never shared a bed."
"I'm aware," he peered down at you. He had his head rested on the pillow, arms above his head as he laid on his hands.
"It's weird," you whispered, like you were admitting a secret. You moved yourself to lay onto your stomach, propping yourself up with your arms.
"How?" he asked softly, matching your tone. He adjusted himself, getting into a better position to look at you. Even in the dark, you could see his vibrant red eyes peering at you.
"Like," you looked away from him, overwhelm, picking at the blanket that was over your shoulders, "Feels different, we live together but we don't share a bed, but now we are. Feels like a new step without the other foundations in a way."
"What other foundations would we need?"
"Well none I guess, but we didn't choose this one fully," you shrugged.
"I knew we were going to share, did you not?" he nudged your calf with his leg, grabbing your attention.
"Not really, I'm happy we are, just," you paused, "I don't know."
You heard Denki and Sero laughing from their tent, clearly in a struggle to set it up.
"I get it," Katsuki said after a moment, "Feels like we are doing things in a weird order."
"Yeah," you yawned.
"Go to bed," he order softly.
"Goodnight," you muttered, plopping your head onto your pillow.
"Night."
---
Katsuki woke you up just before sunrise, slightly shaking your arm till you woke up. He already has his hiking bag made, filled with stuff for the both of you. Shoving you a granola bar and a protein shake before he left you to change.
After slipping into some pants, aware of the brisk mornings. Katsuki having warned you while you packed. With your legs warm, you threw on a tank-top with a hoodie over it. Tying your shoes before fighting your way out of the tent, meeting Katsuki at the end of the campsite road.
"Finally," he immediately stepped off, following the tree line. Having you jog slightly to catch up to him.
"Do you sleep okay?" you questioned, worried you kicked him or something in your sleep.
"Yeah," he replied. Well, at least he didn't sleep bad. "You?" he looked over at you briefly, before looking back up, turning into a trail that went out of the main camping area.
"Yep, best in a while actually," you followed him.
The two of you fell into a comfortable silence, trailing through the forest. The trail seemed like it faded in and out, clearly not used often enough to keep a path.
Leaves brushed past your pants as you walked through, following each step he made, keeping up with his steady pace. He often looked back to make sure you were still behind him before he made a turn slightly off path, getting yourselves deeper into the forest. It was a steady up hill for the most part, up until you hit a rocky area with a steady climb.
Katsuki easily jumped up the first step, even with it at waist height, reaching down a hand to help pull you up. He let you walk in front of him from then on, just pointing you towards where to go. Letting you climb up the slight rocks, prepared to catch you if you fell, even if it wasn't higher than five or so feet. Soon enough you were standing taller than the rest of the camp, being able to see the lake and even our campsite from the top of the rocks you climb.
"This is," you let out a breath, "wow."
"See, if you didn't get wasted last time I could of shown you then," he reminded.
You ignored him, watching how the sky was slowly gaining color from the sunrise, a faint pink and orange hue barely kissy the horizon.
"This isn't even the best part," he tugged on your arm, lightly dragging you away from the cliff edge. He went in the opposite direction from the cliff, walking through the small forest that coated the top of the rocky mountain you were on. He held unto your hand until you heard the faint noise of running water. Pulling you in front of him as he guided you to the small pond that ran off the cliff edge and into a small creek.
"Why didn't you drag me with last time," you slapped his arm lightly, walking over to the water, crouching down to feel the water. It was freezing.
"You were bitchin'," he shrugged. Setting his backpack down near a tree.
You started untying your shoes, taking them off along with your socks. On a whim deciding to unbutton your pants.
"What are you doing?" he hissed. You turned your head toward him, his face was flushed as he looked away.
"I'm getting in," you shrugged.
"You're wearing a swimsuit?" he looked back over, still red in the face.
"Nah," you pushed your pants down, "I just wear my underwear, it'll dry."
"It's fucking freezing in that water," he pointed out, looking away once again.
"Scared to join?" you teased, folding your pants and setting them on top of your shoes, doing the same with your hoodie and tank top.
"Oh fuck you," he groaned. Not wanting to back out on a challenge, he tugged his shirt and pants off quickly, leaving them on a rock near his shoes. Joining you just as you started stepping into the water.
You flinched at the temperature but forced yourself to fully get in, letting the water reach your shoulders. Hair tied up to stay dry. Katsuki was by your side after a minute.
It was funny to think that last night you changed facing away from each other, but now you were only clad in underwear and in a random pond. It wasn't a first to be around each other in underwear, you've lived together for a little over a year after all.
"Water's not too bad," you commented.
He shot you a glare, "I hate the cold."
"Ice baths are good for you though, lots of health benefits," you chimed, knowing he hated being told something he hated was good.
"Fuck em," he grunted. He let his face fall into a pout as he stared at the water as if it was his enemy. His arms crossed to hold in any warmth. Butterflies filled your stomach as you looked over his feature. He was made but he looked soft. The worries of the hero world gone, if only for a moment. He looked back up at you, "What?" he bit out.
"Nothin'," you shook your head, "Cold?"
"Obviously," he rolled his eyes.
You stepped closer to him, having stuck at arms length from him. "Hug?" you offered.
"How will that help?" he coughed.
"I don't know, body heat?" you stepped closer.
"But you're fucking freezing too," he pointed out.
"Come on, Kats," you held out your arms for him. With a pout of your lip, he groaned and stepped into your arms. Wrapping his arms around your waist and tugging you towards him. "See, not to bad," you teased, wrapping your arms around his neck.
He nudged his head into your shoulder, "Shuddup." The tips of his ears stayed red from his blush, the heat from his face warming your neck. "Your warm," he muttered, pulling you impossibly closer, his watch scratching your back lightly.
You scratched at his hair, letting your hands play with the strands at the nape of his neck as you looked around. Soaking in the moment. The sky was slowly waking up, the orange and pinks that were barely visible before, took up the entire sky. A steady blue warming in as well. Katsuki let his shoulders sag into your touch as he pulled his face away, catching your attention.
"You're beautiful," he mumbled, embarrassed as he let his eyes track over your face.
"What's up with you?" you laughed shyly, "All boyfriendy recently."
"Just getting used to things more I guess," his voice was soft, but rough from his daily screaming matches with the boys.
"Took three years?" you pointed out. Watching his eyes as he looked over yours.
"You said I can do what I want right?" he asked, referencing your words from the other week when he kissed you for the first time since graduation.
You flushed, "I did."
He looked over your features again before his eyes fell to your lips. Letting his hand unhook from your waist and gently cup your cheek, just as it had that night. He admired your features for a while, letting his thumb barely trace your bottom lip before he leaned in himself. Letting himself fall into the kiss.
You tilted you head and pushed into your toes, letting yourself get impossible closer to him. Letting your body curve into his, fit alongside his perfectly. You let your hands hold unto his hair, pushing him deeper into him. Grasping onto his hair when you felt his tongue trail alongside your bottom lip. You're mouth falling open, begging him to continue the kiss.
Whining when he pulled away, out of breath and eyes lidded. "You're fine with this?" he asked hoarsely brows still furrowed from how he kissed you.
You just tugged him closer to you in response, locking your lips against his. Luckily, he quickly ran his tongue over your lip again, letting it slide into your mouth slowly. The kiss left a buzz going through your body, making your fingers twitch tighter into his hair, wanting nothing but more. Air could wait. You let your tongue fight with his for a moment, playfully toying with the new feeling of kissing him like this, before you gave in, letting him take over the kiss completely.
His hand dropped away from your face, falling back to your hip and he pulled you closer, fully into him. Groaning lowly when your thigh hit him, it falling between his legs.
The groan snapped you into reality. You were making out with Katsuki, and you felt him against your thigh. Clearly enjoying it. Just in attempt to see his reaction, you move your thigh slightly, making another groan fall from his lips and into your mouth before he pulled away from the kiss. Lazily look down at you, "We should probably stop before we.." he trailed off, his eyes falling on your lips again.
"Yeah," you nodded in agreement, looking down at his lips, plump and rosy from kissing.
Both of you sat in a daze of staring at each other, only breaking out of it when you heard faint talking in the distance.
You quickly scrambled off each other and to your clothes. Throwing them on as quickly as possible, wringing out as much water as possible beforehand. You did not want to be caught half naked in a random pond. It would wreck his hero image.
With clothes thrown on you quickly walked back towards camp, running into the couple you heard from the pond on your way down. Stopping when they asked for a picture with Katsuki. Which he was in a good enough mood to agree to.
After getting out of earshot, you started giggling to yourself. "We are so lucky we heard them."
He laughed breathlessly near you, "Yeah, would of gotten an exclusive photo otherwise."
"Your fan girls would have my head instantly," you added.
"You'd kick their ass."
You smiled at his faith in you, "Thank you, that's what I've been saying. Mei thinks I'm crazy."
After only a few tumbles, you were back at the campsite, letting the laughter from the previous conversation flow out of you. Everyone was awake when you got back. All prepared to head to the lake.
"You guys were out for a while," Mina commented, a hinting tone to her voice, "Why are your clothes wet?"
You looked down at your hoodie, the fabric of your bra having soaked the front of your shirt, just as your underwear soaked your pants. Katsuki was in the same boat.
"I took a dive in the water for a moment," you shrugged, "I'm going to put on a swimsuit, we can head out after."
And you did just that, Katsuki doing the same just after you.
You met up at Mina's side, she was in the middle of teasing Denki for how he applied sunblock.
She eyed you, "So, you guys were gone for a whileee."
"Yeah? We went on a hike?" you asked back, confused at her tone.
"You left at 6, it almost 10," she pointed out. You paled at the realization.
"It was a long walk," you defended.
Denki snorted, "Yeah a long 'walk'," he did air quotes.
Lucky enough, Katsuki was in time to hear that comment and swatted him upside the head. Denki squawking at him.
---
The lake was calm, water a perfect temperature along with the weather. Only a few other campers were at the lake but they were a good distance away. You would be able to mess around with your group without having to worry about being too loud or press getting photos.
You guys had set out chairs next the shore and some coolers, one filled with alcohol and the other having food. When the sunblock was all applied and dried, you and Mina instantly ran in. Her challenging you to a race and easily beating you.
"Mina!" you heard Kirishima shout before he tackled Mina into the water. You stepped back from the two, seeing them actual start to drown each other.
"Hey."
You squeaked, scared of being dunked. Turning to see Sero smirking at you.
"Scared of some water?" he teased.
"I'm scared of being drowned by a pro hero, yes," you turned back to watch Mina and Kirishima start to calm down. Unfortunately seeing them start making lovey eyes and leaning in.
"I'm so thankful you and Bakugo don't do that," Sero cringed, turning away from the site.
Memories from the pond flashed through your mind, shooting a quick glance at Katsuki, who was leaned back in a foldable chair. Legs stretched out and arms crossed over his stomach. Head fully leaded back and face the sky, with a hat blocking his fat from the sun.
"I doubt me and him would ever do that," you agreed, shaking your eyes off of Katsuki.
"You guys were gone for a while this morning," he elbowed you.
You scoffed, "It's a long walk."
"Yeah sure," he laughed, "At least we didn't have to hear it."
"Nothing happened," you shoved him into the water.
Sero started making kissing noises.
"Shut up!" you hushed, looking to see if Katsuki heard. When you aw him lift his hat slightly to peak at you, you jumped Sero. Submerging him under water as you smiled back at Katsuki.
Once he put his hat back over his head you let Sero go.
"I know I'm a hero and everything but damn your strong," Sero laughed, coughing some water out.
"Don't cross me," you jokingly threatened.
"You guys seem to be doing better though, he didn't throw your shoes off his chair last night," Sero commented, voice low so others didn't hear, "Was he just off that party?"
"No, he just doesn't like his hands touched for too long," you shrugged, "He always shakes my hands off after a couple minutes."
Sero hummed, "Well I'm getting a beer, want any?"
"Nah, I'll drink the rest of my wine tonight though," you twisted in the water, letting the water swish near you.
Soon you heard Mina start giggling, so you turned and saw her and Kirishima obviously flirting. "Guys!" faked throwing up, "Get a room."
Mina groaned, "You're just like Bakugo," she stuck her tongue out at you, you doing the same.
Before you saw anything more you decided to bug Katsuki, walking out of the water and grabbing a towel to wrap around you shoulders before walking to his seat. With the new shade you moved his hat off his face.
"Hi," you smiled down at him, happy to be here.
"Hey," he returned, "Why ain't you in the water?"
"Missed you," you shrugged, "you should join us."
He hummed, looks around the lake. "We brought the paddle board right?"
"I think Kiri set it up," you looked around for it, seeing it leaned against the picnic table, "Yeah he brought it."
Katsuki stood up, stretching slightly before moving over to it. You had trouble keeping your eyes off the way his back rippled with each movement. He grabbed the paddle board and placed it in the water, "Hold it will ya?" he gave you the foot strap, making you keep it from going too far away as he walked to grab some fishing stuff.
It was small hobby he hardly got to do, but he loved it all the same. Once he grabbed a fishing pole and the right bait he walked back over to you. Setting his stuff down to the said as he grabbed the foot strap from you.
"Get on," he directed, holding the board still. Unaware you were going with you quickly put your towel down before carefully getting on, keeping yourself near the front so he had room on the back.
He handed you the paddle and his fishing gear before he joined you on the board. Taking the paddle from off your lap and pushing you guys off the shore and into the waters.
"Don't fuck on that paddle board! I want to use it later," Denki shouted from his spot next to Sero.
"Shut your damn mouth," Katsuki wacked him with the paddle once close enough.
Denki and Sero crackled out a laugh as Katsuki paddled away from them, further out into the lake.
He was mumbling under his breath. Before he could let it consume his thoughts more you spoke out, "It's beautiful here."
You looked around the lake, it was surrounded by greenery, cliff formations closing the lake in, making it feel closed off from the rest of the world. It was peaceful, Cottonwood trees shedding and filling the air with small puffs of white cotton, it looked like a dream.
"Yeah, last year you were too drunk to remember anything," he poked. Reminding you of how last year you were stumbling around half the time. You hardly remembered that trip, just the bruises that followed when you got back. You had countless scratches covering every inch of you.
You turned to shoot his a glare, seeing him looking amused at your frustration. "Well at least I had fun, you had a stick too far up your ass to have any," you shot back.
He glared at you for a second before letting his face rest again, paddling you guys into a small cove, good for fishing and still in sight of your group. Slowly you turned to face him, careful not to shake the board much.
Katsuki was tying on a hook, looking down intently at the knot. His brows furrowed as he focused. You watched as he tied it off and attached some bait before throwing it in.
Only then did he look at you, finally feeling your eyes on him. "What?"
"Just funny watching the symbol of strength tie a knot," you grinned.
He rolled his eyes. Silence took over for a moment, a heavy breath falling from his lips, "It's still all crazy to me."
"What is?" you shuffled slightly, leaning back on your hands rather then having your back hunched.
"Everything," he looked around, "Like, I really am number two."
"Yeah, you are the shit," you joked.
He shot you a look, sighing, "Not even just that, I'm second and I'm fine with it. Obviously I'll beat Deku soon, but for now I'm content."
Feeling the shift of the conversation, you joined in, "Well you've grown up a lot, you're not who you used to be in middle school anymore."
"It's weird," he looked down. Playing with the string at the end of the pole. "So much has changed but so little at the same time. I've become a top pro hero but I'm still closest to our class in UA."
"Yeah," you nodded along, watching how the sun hit his hair, " I mean, I'm in the top of my business yet I'm still dating you," you teased wanting to lift some weight from the conversation.
He looked up at you, keeping his head down, "No idea why you are. Our relationship is one of the things that haven't changed at all."
"Which is good," you finished for him.
"I mean at all," he added on, "We haven't changed our relationship since second year."
"That's not true," you frowned at him, "We've grown closer, we live together now, we go on dates," you started to list.
"You know that wasn't what I meant," he raised his head, moving to reel in the fishing pole, no longer in the mood for it. Connecting it to the side of the paddle board, securing it so he didn't have to worry about it. Same with the paddle, letting you guys drift with the wind.
"Then what do you mean?" you were trying to get him to say it. He's been hinting at it for ages but hasn't actually said it.
He raised an eyebrow at you, "Need me to spell it out?
"Yes actually."
"We've kissed five times in the total of three years, having know each other since we were fuckin' five," he explained.
"Yeah and?" you pushed.
"E' and Mina have been dating for all of three weeks officially and have probably done everything under the sun," he stated.
"What does that have to do with us?"
"It's just my fault, you've apparently have been wanting to and I've been holding you back," he confessed, shame filling his eyes as he looked at you.
"I'm fine just with you by my side," you answered, leaning up to grab his hands. A spark shooting out before you could.
"Fuck sorry," he dipped his hands in the water, then turned his watch on and his quirk off.
"Have you figured out why you spark?" you wondered, looking at his hands.
He looked back up at you, his eyes clearly searching for a way out of the conversation. His quirk activating clearly setting him far from the idea of talking about it anymore. "I just was trying to keep the watch off to test it earlier," he shrugged.
"No," you shook your head, " I meant overall."
Katsuki paused, looking back down at his hand. You wanted to comfort him, he was obviously not willing to talk about his quirk but you wanted him to confined in you.
Before you could cut in, his hands shot out and grabbed you by your knees, pulling you into him. He smirked at you, wearing his classic grin he wore in battle. The one that made you weak. Your hands flew to his chest to keep balance. "What are you doing?" you squeaked.
Instead of giving an answer he leaned down and crushed your lips in a kiss.
In just the span of a month, you doubled your kiss count with him, and made out with him.
You held your hands steady on his shoulders, letting yourself fall into the kiss, bones melting into his hold as his teeth nipped at your bottom lip.
A gasp left your lips as you tied to deepen the kiss, pushing yourself more unto him.
Unfortunately in the process of doing that, you pushed both him and yourself off the paddle board. Breaking apart before you hit the water.
You came back up laughing together.
---
Everyone only got tired of the lake way into the afternoon. Finally decided to go back for dinner. Which would take a while to set up as it is. Especially with Katsuki wanting to cook a steak on the fire. While he seasoned the steak he left Kirishima to start the fire.
You took your wine out of the cooler, quickly taking the cork out. Everyone, minus Katsuki, was well over tipsy. Having been drinking since the start of the day, so you needed to catch up.
Mina stepped to your side as you poured yourself a cup. "So," she swayed, "Bakugo's a lot calmer today than yesterday."
"Okay?" you focused on how much wine you poured yourself, having a third of your wine in one cup.
"And I saw you two on the paddle board," she hinted.
"Okay?" you took a sip of your wine, finally looking at her.
"Saw you kiss too," she stated.
You flushed, "What are you getting at?"
"Did you guys do it in the forest?" Mina asked excited.
"What?" you coughed, "No!"
"Come on, you can tell me," she pleaded, "Me and E have a bet going."
"We did not have," you lowered your voice, "sex in the forest."
She huffed, "Lame, did you at least do something?"
"Mina," you groaned, embaressed.
"You did!" Mina squealed, "What did you do?"
Katsuki heard the squeal, being only ten or so feet away, and turned his head, "You did what?"
You lost all color in your face, throat going dry. He only just started kissing you. You didn't know how'd he react you telling Mina of all people. You didn't even know if Katsuki talked about that stuff to other people, he didn't even talk about it with you.
"She's just telling me what you guys did in the forest," Mina teased.
Katsuki face flushed red.
"I didn't tell her anything!" you cut in, "She's just making stories to herself."
"Get your nose out of it racoon eyes," Katsuki spat.
You were relived he wasn't mad at you. You didn't know how you would handle that.
Picking up your cup, you decided to drown out the thought with some more alcohol. Switching to listen to the boys banter about who could get a brand and be plain faced during it. Clearly it wasn't wise to keep them near the fire. Deciding to no longer watch that shit show, which Mina joined to egg them on, you walked up to Katsuki. He was still seasoning the steaks, eyes focused as he carefully chose what to add. You stood being him, uttering a small hi before you raised on your tip-toes and rested your chin on his shoulder. Getting his view of the steak.
"Is Mina giving you a rough time?" he mumbled, voice low so the others wouldn't hear.
"Not really," you wrapped your arms around his waist, "she just really thinks we had sex."
He scoffed but didn't add anymore, he just let you watch him. Only pulling away when it was time to put the steak on the fire pit, having them hover on a small grate to cook fully.
---
You stared up fascinated by the stars, they covered the entire span of the sky. With the pollution in the city, you hardly saw the stars unless you were out in the mountains like you were now. It was a breath of fresh air in so many ways. It calmed your soul.
Every part of this camping trip did. You and Katsuki got time together, away from the stress of the world, and you got to spend it surround by your closest friends. They were always lively but you could tell they were even more alive with this trip. It's been the thing you guys talked about all summer. Planning every moment so you could live it up to the fullest. Yet, typical to the group, you guys didn't follow a single plan. The only plan you did follow was getting drunk each night. The group will have downed every last drink in the cooler by the end of tonight.
You looked back down towards the group, they were laughing at the old stories they shared from high school. It was a bond you didn't have with them. After the first year, you were back to a somewhat normal high school experience. And you'd rather forget that year, everything went horribly. You looked at the back of Katsuki's head, watching as he shook his head at what Sero said. You don't think you'd ever forget how you had smeared Katsuki's own blood on his face, trying to keep him with you. Fighting to stop his blood from flowing out of him before he pulled your hands up to his face weakly.
Tears blurred the look on his face, and you hated that you might of forgot his face. Might of had your last moments with his face foggy with tears. It ate you up inside.
The wasn't the only time you've seen him like that, and it wouldn't be the last, but it definitely set a dark tone for each day he left for work. Worried he wouldn't come back that same night. Wouldn't be there to yell at you for reading too much and not there to complain about your shows. The fact that you'd have to eat his last premade meals without him.
You worried about your friends too. You glanced at Mina. There was a day where each of your friends almost died. Mina have burned her own skin off with her quirk. It was a fate that shattered your heart, yet it happened in the hero world all too often. Denki constantly fried his own brain within an inch of life and Kirishima has broken pieces of his skin off after rough villain encounters. Hell, even Sero was almost strangled with his quirk.
Dark memories flooded your brain. Each day they sacrificed themselves yet they were sitting here without a care in the world as they sipped on their drinks. Sometimes it felt like you were the only one that cared and felt the toll, but Katsuki came home drained enough times for you to know that just isn't true. They find that saving others is worth ripping themselves apart. You shook your head at the idea. It was selfish of you, but you knew they wouldn't be selfish of themselves, so someone had to.
Not allowing yourself to fall deeper into that long fall, you took a deep breath and watch how alive they were right now. The biggest thing about knowing heroes, was that you had to live in the moment rather than the what ifs. Those would tear every inch of you apart.
The trees framing the campsite didn't look nearly as alive as your group did. They sat around the fire, poking fun at each other any chance they got. Bringing up Denki's horrible pick up lines and Kirishima's brick of a head. Their very much alive laughter echoing around your campsite.
The group was stuffed full, sitting around the campfire as they told stories. Alcohol stirring up their blood warm.
"No I swear," Denki laughed, "Bakugo literal came up to the photographer and barked."
"Shut it," Katsuki growled at him.
You were gathering supplies to make smores, craving them with the energy of camping. Arms full you walked back to Katsuki and dumped everything on his lap. "Thank you," you hummed, ignoring his protest.
Grabbing the graham-crackers from his lap you cracked one for a smore. "Can you prepare one for me too?" Katsuki asked, putting a marshmallow on a stick for both you and him.
"Breaking your diet?" you quirked a brow but prepped a smore for him as well. Placing less chocolate on his than yours because you knew he didn't care for sweets.
"Haven't had a smore since I was a kid," he confessed, handing you your stick.
"Seriously?" you were shocked, "Are you talking about that summer from when we were seven?" Recalling the last time he made a smore well. He boasted about his skills until he dropped his second one into a fire.
"Yeah," he followed your movements and put his marshmallow above the fire, letting it slowly melt.
"You guys are so cute," Mina gushed. Honestly, you were so wrapped up in your conversation with Katsuki and the memories, that you forgot about everyone else.
You felt the warm of your blush in your ears, grateful that it was dark and no one could poke fun.
"I'm serious," she whined at your silence, thinking you were disagreeing, "Childhood best friends to lovers, I mean come on! Who doesn't love that trope?!"
It was obvious she was drunk.
"Mina, you're drunk," Katsuki shook his head.
"I don't know, I agree with her. It's admirable," Kirishima followed.
"Thank you," she huffed happily.
"I don't know how you've stayed loyal for so long," Denki said, fumbling when you all gave him a weird look, "In the sense of never having a relationship with someone else before, not cheating."
Sero hummed, "Yeah, weird to know you guys haven't dated anyone but each other."
Katsuki shot you a look, you returning it all the same.
"Wait," Sero leaned forward, "Have you guys dated other people?"
"I haven't," Katsuki side eyed you as he focused back on his smore.
Mina whined your name, "Why haven't I been told this?"
"Did we go to school with them?" Denki butted in.
"It had to of been during first year right?" Sero analyzed.
"Oh my god," you shot Katsuki a glare, annoyed he pushed you into the wolves, "It was middle school." He was smug, seeing his friends basically gasp in betrayal before they heard the 'middle school.'
They let out a series of 'ohs.' The dots easily connecting for them. They never heard you mention anyone in first year, plus you dormed with them so their was no way they wouldn't of noticed someone you were dating.
"See. Not a big deal," you kicked your foot into Katsuki's. Annoyed at how he made it seem. They didn't know before because it was irrelevant. You often forgot about it entirely until he threw it in your face as a joke.
"Still, didn't you have a crush on him then?" Sero pointed out.
Making Katsuki turn his attention back on you, "Did you?" Another thing that wasn't shared
"Yes," you looked at him for a moment, "Hence why the relationship was nothing." You and Katsuki never got deep into the discussion of when your feelings started. Just deciding to date after agreeing on mutual feelings and never really resurfacing it.
You looked back at your smore, you've been absentmindedly rotating it, a little too low into the fire. It was charred. You pulled it back to sadly put into a smore. Looking at Katsuki ready marshmallow before making yours.
"Awh," you pouted, "Can we trade? Your looks better," you basically pleaded.
With a huff he gave in, "Fine."
"Thank you," you smiled at him happily. Putting your mostly charred marshmallow into his less chocolatey smore and putting his golden brown marshmallow into your chocolate heavy smore.
You looked back at the group after handing Katsuki his smore. Happy with the new arrangement.
They were in disbelief, Denki speaking up first, "We're not just moving past your previous relationship, are we?"
"Why does it matter?" Katsuki butt in, confused about how this turned into an entire conversation.
"How does it not matter?" Sero shot back, "Your entire relationship is a lie."
Katsuki rolled his eyes, "Not really. It's one small thing that you didn't know."
"It was a dumb middle school relationship," you filled in.
"Yeah, a relationship before Bakugo," Mina added on, "I need details."
Now you were rolling your eyes, "I don't even remember his name at this point, it's been like five years," you dismissed.
"You player," Denki cut in. You gave him a 'really' look, "Hey! I remember their names."
"I dated him for a week before we 'broke up,' it was hardly a relationship. I think we just dated for a school dance," you shrugged, biting into the smore Katsuki made for you. Melting into your seat at the sweet taste.
"Why'd you break up?" Kirishima questioned for the first time.
You smirked, glancing at Katsuki who was already shaking his head. Glad that the conversation could be flipped back onto him. "This dude," you pointed your thumb at him over your shoulder, looking at the group to see their reaction, "Scared him off by barking. Seems like a habit he hasn't lost."
Denki started cracking up, hunching over and spilling his beer sightly, "Why do you do that?" he laughed harder seeing Katsuki's face scrunch.
"He was dropped on his head," you answered for him.
Denki fell over sideways in his chair, the alcohol clearly making him laugh harder than usual. He always laughed when you and Katsuki bickered, but never this hard.
"Fuck you," Katsuki spat at you, "Shouldn't of given you my smore."
"You're the one that started this conversation," you shrugged, patting your stomach, "Smore was delicious though. Would of been a waste on your lame tastebuds."
"My tastebuds are normal," he argued. Kirishima laughed. "What?" Katsuki growled at him.
"Bro, you chug protein drinks and don't even wince," Kirishima answered.
"Cause I'm not a little bitch," Katsuki defended.
You and Mina cringed. "I can't believe you kiss that guy," Mina looked at you face holding pure disgust. You snorted out a laugh at Katsuki's face.
"Me either," you agreed, likely for different reasons.
"That's it," Katsuki stood up, standing in his classic gremlin stance. Arms out, hands up, and knees bent. He sparked his hands briefly, which made you oldy relived. It was nice to know he didn't have the watch constantly turning his quirk off, that wouldn't be good for him. "I'll kill you all," he stepped straight past you and marched to the others.
Denki scrambled behind a chair, pointing out at you when Katsuki stormed past you, "How come she doesn't?"
"She has to go home with me, she'll get it," Katsuki stomped towards the electric blonde. You blushed at the way Katsuki said it, knowing the others would think of it the same way as you.
"Ew," Sero gagged, "I don't want to hear about your sex life."
Katsuki's hand sparked brighter, "That's not what I meant!"
"Sureee," Mina teased, sending you a wink, "Hear that, you're gonna get it later."
You were bright red at this point. "Shut it," Katsuki all but shouted, running towards Mina. Quickly chasing her around the campsite. Mina using her acid to slide further away from him.
---
After Katsuki successfully singed everyone at least one, they gave in. Kirishima, Sero, and Denki all having cried 'uncle' when Katsuki twisted their arm behind their back. Winning easily due to them all being wasted. Katsuki quickly yelled at them to go to bed. Wanting them to sleep before the group hike early tomorrow so they were back in time to pack up to go back home.
Just like everyone else, you stumbled into the tent, similar to how you did the night before. Barely able to unzip the tent to get in, having Katsuki open it for you
"You're a mess," Katsuki chuckled, zipping the tent close behind him after he saw you stumble in.
You grumbled, grabbing the ends of your shirt and raising it above your head. It was dark enough so he'd hardly see as well as anything he would see, he saw earlier in the pond. Which was a lot more intimate than this. You also had the liquid courage of wine in your system.
"What are you doing?" Katsuki hissed.
"Huh?" you turned to look at him, shirt off your head and in your hands.
"Oh god," Katsuki snapped his head the other direction, his quirk sparking off before he quickly fumbled for his watch, turning his quirk off. "Put a shirt on."
You reach to grab your bag off the floor, setting it on the bed to put your shirt back in, grabbing a sleep shirt, "Why does it bug you?"
"Your half naked," he exclaimed in a hushed tone, not wanting the others to overhear despite them being at least twenty feet away.
"Need I remind you of the pond?" you raised your brow at him, but followed his wish. Pulling your shirt back over your head.
"That's different," he argued, looking back at you.
"I was also in a swimsuit all day," you pointed out, unhooking your bra from under your shirt.
He flushed so bright you could see it well even in the dark, "Will you stop that?"
"I'm just getting cozy," you shrugged, "You could do the same y'know?"
You pulled off your pants to slip on your sleep shorts.
"Oh my god," he groaned. You would of laughed at his dramatics but he was covering his eyes at this point.
"What's so bad about it?" you asked softly.
"You're half naked," he repeated.
You crossed your arms over your stomach, "And that's a problem?"
"Yes!" he exclaimed. Exclaimed. Eyes still covered.
"Y'know," you paused for a shaky breath, "you make me feel so insecure."
"What?" he dropped his hands from his eyes.
You looked down, "You're acting disgusted by my body."
"What?" he repeated, "That's not what-"
"Yes it is Katsuki," you cut him off. You could physically feel like heart drop at you calling him his full name and not just Kats. "You're covering your eyes and telling me to cover up. You'd think my boyfriend," you emphasized, "of three years wouldn't be appalled at the idea of my body. "
"You've got it all wrong," he step towards you, you taking a step back.
"Do I?"
"Yes, extremely," he nodded, frustrated.
"Then explain it to me," you offered, "Jolting away from my touch and hugs all these years and now wishing me to not show my skin."
"Fuck," he rubbed his hand over his face, taking a step closer to you, "I just can't handle it. It's too much for me," he admitted.
"I'm going to need you to elaborate."
"It's overwhelming, becomes all I can think about," he took a step closer, and you let him. Arms still crossed as you looked up at him. "I want you more than anything, fuck, more than being number one."
You dropped your arms to your sides, "What?" you asked softly.
"I can't let you touch me for too long because then I just want more. Can't look too long or I'll want to see more," he spoke softly, "it's fucking annoying."
"Then why haven't we..." you left off, knowing he got the hint.
"I'm fuckin scared," he ran his hands through his hair.
"Kats, there nothing to be scared of, " you tried to comfort, "What could the symbol of strength possibly be scared of?"
"Of just that."
"What do you mean?"
"I'm worried I'm going to fuckin' blow you up or something," he blurted.
You paled, expecting anything but that.
"Fuckin' see?" he sat down roughly on the air mattress, resting his elbows on his knees as he held his head in his hands.
You took a seat next to him, rubbing a hand up and down his back. "Why have you never told me?" you asked gently.
"Didn't want to bother you with this stupid shit," he slapped his hands down, looking over at you.
"It's not stupid," you shook your head at him.
"I should be over it at our grown ass age," he huffed, his eyes were getting bloodshot.
"How are you going to get over something you've never addressed?" you pointed out. Dragging his hands away from his eyes when he tried to rub at them. "Why do you think you'll do that?"
"I can't fucking control it, you see my quirk go off," he stared down at his hands.
"Do you know why it does?" you were trying to figure him out, for his sake and yours.
He sighed, "I get freaked out," he paused for a while, "I get nervous then I start freaking out about my quirk going off and it does."
"I don't see it happening in interviews?" you questioned, knowing he gets anxious in those.
He gave you a blank stare, "What are you? Stupid?"
"Hey!"
"I get nervous around you," he spelt out, "This shit only happens around you."
You flushed from head to toe. All you could do was stare at him dumbly. Mei was right. His quirk went off because of you. You couldn't help the light smile that crossed your face.
"The fuck you smilin' for?"
"I honestly just relived," you confessed, "I thought your quirk going off meant that you wanted me as far away as possible, since when I got too close you pushed me away."
"You'd think your quirk would help your dumbass brain but it doesn't," he looked at you in disbelief, "Why would I be with you?"
"It's also why I thought you kept bring up the physical touch thing," you shrugged, "Thought you were using it as your way out of the relationship."
"Why would of put up with your shit if I didn't want you?" he pointed out.
"Y'know, Mei brought up the same points," you laughed.
He groaned, "Mei knows?"
"Sorry," you apologized, "It was eating me up inside."
"It's fine," he brushed off, "I'm sorry too, didn't really think about what you thought was going on till recently."
"It's fine," you stifled a yawn.
"Tired?"
"Very," you admitted.
"Sleep, we have an early mornin'," he motioned to the bed. You happily moved up the bed, happy to get cozy under the covers next to him after he changed into his sleepwear. Watching the way the small light of the flashlight, used to light your way to the tent, created shadows over the span of his back. It was always a welcomed site to see. It felt even better now, knowing that he wanted you in the same way you wanted him.
"It's fuckin' cold," you mumbled, holding the blanket over your cheeks as you curled up.
Without saying a word, Katsuki pulled you into his side. He was a human furnace, so you instantly melted into his side. Flushed with the closeness. Having gone three years with no touch, to making out in a pond and cuddling in bed together in the same day.
The relief the conversation gave you was insane, you no longer felt disgusted and you no longer felt like he wanted out of the relationship.
This camping trip lifted more than a small weight off your shoulders, but all the insecurities and worries of your relationship along with it. Progress in the right direction could finally be made, rather than the stand still you've been at this entire time.
You let out a sigh of relief, curling into his side more as you let sleep cloud your brain.
-Next Part-
I did not expect this to be so damn long, fuck. I've written this in two days and it's literally the longest thing I've ever written for a chapter. I hoped you like the camping trip, it was fun to write and I hope I illustrated it well enough. Thank you <3
In them m.list of this fic comment if you want to be added into a tag list <3
I'll no longer add people to the taglist if they haven't commented there. It's too much to keep up with all the new part. Hope you understand <3
@ldk3347 @suki0 @ez4ra @mithicakurogo @aomi04 @ellielover69 @minori-taiga1 @54fangirl @zoast32 @mushroomsneedystuff @kazuumii @snxwflwr @keiva1000 @thescarletwallflower @juicyfingers @atashiboba @ofcqdesi @americasass1942 @kaboomkayla @ilovedenk-i @iamyoursonly @albakugo @venusluvslove @fairiesgloss @limitedstar @i-bitch-you-bitch @drageonix24 @sweetpandabiscuitrebel @sinyaaa @xreiiss @oddball08 @imsuperawkward @lomlchi @anime-manga-fanatic @irlpadfoot @lord-goosifur @chocoyanchan @gollumsmygel @yuptha-tsme @icedemon1314 @alstrums @suki0 @yesiamrobbysimp @supersecretsamm @maeveorsomethinggg @ivuriexo
(make sure your can be tagged, your blog might be hidden)
#not just friends katsuki#i like ruining innocent men#innocent men are insanely hot#the entire idea is based off smut#slow burn#innocent bakugo is an insane trope that i love#mha#bakugou katsuki#bakugou katsuki x reader#bnha bakugo katsuki#katsuki bakugo mha#katsuki bakugo x reader#mha x reader#x reader#bakugo#katsuki bakugou x reader#mha bakugou#bakugou x reader#bnha bakugou#my hero academia#virginity loss#bakugo is physically distant#izuku is your best friend#mha smut#fluff#smut#bakugo smut#smutty fanfiction#smutty fanfic#learning sex
803 notes
¡
View notes
Text
When They Accidentally Bring Up and Insecurity | Chan
(xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx)
The evening at Chanâs apartment was lively, filled with the hum of conversations and the clinking of glasses. You were mingling with the group, enjoying the company of friends and Chanâs younger sister, Hannah. She had flown in to help celebrate her older brother's success, and make a much needed visit to finally meet the object of Chris's utmost attention.
You guys had immediately hit it off, Hannah already talking about the wedding preparations- although Chris had yet to propose, since you had only been dating for around six months. Although, you both were for certain going to spend the rest of your lives together.
Needless to say the night had started off pleasantly, and continued to be pleasant until Chris made an unsuspecting comment.
As the evening had progressed, Chan and Hannah began reminiscing about their childhood and their close family bond to you. You wanted to know as much about Chan's family as possible, since Hannah had been the only one you had met so far. Chan was in high spirits as he talked about their familyâs recent vacation and how close-knit they all were.
You listened to both of them, admiring the way they smiled the same and how they both had love and adoration pouring out of them as they spoke about their family.
Hannah then turned to you, and smiled.
"So Y/N, do you have any siblings?"
You opened your mouth to speak but Chan interupted, wanting to tell his sister all about his s/o.
"Y/N has siblings but they rarely ever talk about them. Matter of fact for the longest time I thought they were an only child." Chan said with a laugh. âHonestly, I never hear much about any of Y/Nâs family,â
The casual delivery of Chanâs comment hit you hard. It felt like a sharp dismissal of your own family dynamics, and you couldnât help but feel that your family was being trivialized or ignored. Your relationship with your siblings had always been a source of insecurity for you, and hearing Chanâs remark made those feelings painfully real.
You knew he intended to play it off as a joke; that he would never purposefully taske a low blow at your familial bonds- especially considering you didn't ever talk about your family, so he had no way of knowing just how much his words weighed.
Hannah laughed slightly and then looked over at you cautiosuly as you took a sip out of your wine glass. Chan was about to say something but Jeongin ran over excitedly with Felix, rambling on about something that Chris just had to come and see.
You took this as an opportunity to extract yourself from the conversation using the excuse of needing to go to the bathroom, feeling a wave of hurt wash over you. You needed to escape the situation and process the sting of Chanâs words, so you found a quiet corner in the apartment, away from the group.
Hannah, noticing your sudden withdrawal and sensing the discomfort, followed tentatively.
"Y/N?" She asked quietly. You looked up and smiled, silently thanking God that you hadn't shed any tears because that would have been extremely embarrassing.
"Hi Hannah." You said, trying to keep your voice even.
"Are you okay? You seem a bit...upset at what my brother said." She squeezed in next to you in the love seat you were occupying.
"I'm okay."
"You're lying." Hannah says blatantly, looking at you with a pointed look. "I'm not exactly sure what sturck a nerve, but just know my brither is dumb. He's a guy and you know guys do idiotic things sometimes." She says with a sigh. "But...if you want we can talk about it."
You swallowed and felt at ease with Hannah, which was strange considering you had just met a few hours ago. But you knew you could trust her.
"It's just...he's right about me never talking about my family. I...you know I just figured maybe he would have assumed my relationship with them was strained considering I don't bring them up often or especially considering that I moved away from them in the first place? Like...I don't know...it just...kinda sucked to hear him make that kind of joke?"
You continued ranting to Hannah and she listened attentively, while on the other side of the apartment Chris was searching for you.
"Minho have you seen Y/N or Hannah?" He asked the slightly younger member, who shrugged.
He made his way over towards the formal living room and saw you and Hannah talking animatedly.
He smiled to himself, happy that you were getting along so well with your soon-to-be future sister-in-law.
But that happiness immediately washed away when he saw you were crying.
He rushed over to you without a second thought, kneeling down in front of you.
"Baby, what's wrong? What happened?"
Hannah looked at her brother with a pointed look. "You can be rather dense big bro." She said sarcastically.
Chan looked puzzled. âWhat do you mean?â
Hannah took a deep breath, her tone careful. "The comment you made about Y/Nâs familyâsaying itâs almost like they donât even have a familyâcould be seen as dismissive. Saying things like that might make someone - in this case Y/N - feel like their family isnât valued or important."
Chanâs face showed a mix of confusion and realization. âI didnât mean to be hurtful. I was just commenting on our own family experiences and made a joke...â
Hannah nodded. âI understand, but sometimes comments like that can come across as more critical than intended. Comments like that might make someone feel like their family doesnât measure up to ours.â Hannah looked at you, as you looked at Chris. "Which is nonsense. Because everyone's familial dynamics are different. You just have to take the time to understand the differences." Hannah wraps her arms around you, laying her head on your shoulder. "And Y/N will make our family even greater."
Chanâs expression shifted to one of regret as he turned to look at you. Seeing the hurt in your eyes, he gently took your hand. âIâm really sorry. I didnât realize my words would come across that way. I never meant to suggest that your family isnât important or that you donât have strong connections. Although...I don't know about your family connections. I never asked and I'm horrible for that. I'm so sorry love.â
You looked at him, your voice trembling with emotion. âYou're not horrible Chris. Don't say that. Itâs not entirely your fault, I never open up about my family. Iâve always struggled with feeling like my family dynamics and the way my family functions arenât as great as othersâ, and hearing that made me feel even more isolated. Even if it's true-â
Chris's face hardenened. "Its not true Y/N. Just because you're family may not be close, doesn't mean that they should be minimized to nothing by stupid comments like the one I made. And...family isn't always blood you know?" You smiled at the accent he had when saying "know". It was something that had made you melt for him so quickly after meeting him, and to this day still made your stomach flutter. "You have me, you have the guys, and now you Hannah." He said motioning to his younger sister, who looked up at you with a smile, still clinging on to you.
Chanâs face softened with genuine remorse. "Iâm truly sorry for making you feel this way. My comment was thoughtless, and I should have been more aware of how it might affect you. Your family is important, and I never meant to belittle your experiences." Chan continued; his voice filled with sincerity. "I want you to know that I care about you and your family. Iâll be more mindful of my words in the future to ensure I donât hurt you. And if it's okay with you I'd love to learn more so I can at least begin to understand."
Chan pulled you into a gentle hug, his embrace comforting. âYouâre not lacking in any way. We all have different family experiences, and that doesnât make yours any less significant. Iâm here for you, and I value you and your family.â
The evening ended on a more positive note, with Chanâs apology helping to mend the rift caused by his thoughtless comment. Hannahâs intervention had been crucial in bringing the impact of his words to light, and her support was deeply appreciated.
Which you vocalized.
Along with Hannah's vocalization of Chris's idiocy.
"You can be such an idiot Chris." Hannah stated later on in the evening. The rest of the guys had gone home and it was just you, Hannah and Chris in his apartment.
You sat on the couch, waiting for your boyfriend to come back with some snacks for an all nighter cartoon marathon of Hannah's accord.
As the theme song of Adventure Time played in the background Hannah gave up on helping her brother set snacks on the coffee table and decided to come cuddle next to you on the couch.
Chris just looked in shock as his sister placed her back up against your shoulder, and kicked her feet out taking up the majority of the couch, causing Chan to squeeze in between you and the arm of the sofa.
Hannah mindlessly munched on snacks as the show played, her attention completely encapsulated with it, but Chris completely focused on his annoyance.
"Hannah you do realize that Y/N is my partner right?" He said with a huff, as you cuddled into him with a chuckle.
Hannah shrugged. "Yeah, but I could easily steal Y/N from you, I have so much rizz you can't even fathom it." She said without so much as a blink of an eye.
Chris huffed once more. "Y/N would never leave me for you."
Hannah snorted. "Never say never, Chris."
Chan looked at you as you smiled.
"You wouldn't leave me for Hannah would you jagiya?" He whispered quietly, thinking his sister was too engrossed with Jake making bacon pancakes to hear your hushed conversations.
"Never." You said quietly, pecking him on the lips.
Hannah held back the ogre-ish gag she wanted to give to tease you two, and instead smiled.
Silently agreeing with her brother that they had the best family dynamic.
Especially when you'd be joining it one day too.
@abovenyx @wolfs-archive @oddracha
@iyeeeverydee @parisanmorovati @seungmincenteric
@panbish-1209 @fxiry-vtt @sseawavee
@shuporanporang @amarecerasus @softkisshyunjin
@whoa-jo @meanergreener @rikibun
@ayyonoona @shinywombatcrusade @y4yayael
@skzstan12345 @mariteez @allys-reads
@jazziwritesthings @skzstannie @yongbokkiesworld
@kkkeopi @neverendingstay @moony-9
@minsungsthirdwheel
#christopher bang#hannah bahng#bangchan fluff#skz bangchan#skz stay#skz x reader#skz imagines#skz reactions#skz fluff#stray kids reactions#stray kids
466 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Welcome Home! Nothing Weird Happened.
Written based on @emilybeemartin's spectacular Boromir Lives AU comics, with permission. I might write more, who knows.
My whole thought process here is this: if Boromir lives and makes it back to Minas Tirith, he is about to receive an absolutely ludicrous quantity of bad news. And I for one think it would be both plausible and hilarious for Pippin to be the one who ends up delivering that news. So here we are!
Trigger warnings for that whole pyre situation from Return of the King.
 It was fitting, to Boromirâs mind, that the battle for Minas Tirith should be decided by dead men. So many had died for the city of kings already, their blood seeping into her soil like rain. Why, then, should her fate rest solely in the hands of the living? An unnatural justice rang out in the clang of steel against phantom blades, heralding the return of a hope long since given up for lost.Â
âNone but the king of Gondor may command me,â the wraith hissed.
âYou?â Boromir had roared. âYou, Oathbreaker? I am the heir to the Stewards of Gondor. Generations of my kin have died for an empty throne. None but the king of Gondor may command ME. Here stands the king of Gondor before us, and you will suffer him as I have!â
And suffer him they did. Sickly green washed over the last armored oliphaunt as the dead claimed more souls for their own. Boromir pulled his eyes away from the spectacle and spun his sword in his hand, scanning the area around him for the next foe. He found none. Only the backs of retreating orcs, and weary Men attending to their fallen brothers. That and, out of the corner of his eye, the strangest possible trio of a Man, a Dwarf, and an Elf. Finding no enemy to engage, Boromir instead turned his step toward the strange trio to embrace his friends in the wake of victory.Â
Aragorn, king of Gondor, did not appear especially regal at the moment. He was covered in grime and gore, surrounded by the corpses of orcs left to rot in the open field. Gimliâs sturdy metal armor was slick with blood, and it dripped steadily off the edge of the axe that he had slung over one shoulder. Legolas, of course, was only as disheveled as he might have been after a short run, clean of the muck that covered the rest of them. His hair still fell properly at his shoulder, what witchcraft did the Elf use to maintain it?Â
Boromir could only imagine what he himself must look like. He knew that he was damp and smelled like death, which did not bode well for a lordly appearance. Nonetheless, even in all his heavy armor Boromir felt lighter than he had since childhood. The battle was over, fought now only by those straggling beasts that had not managed to escape the field on foot. Boromir was still, impossibly, alive, and so were his companions. So was his king.Â
The enemy may yet prevail, but Gondor would not fall before the White Tree bloomed again. It was more than his grandfathers had ever dared to hope.Â
âIs that blood in your hair or just its natural grease?â Boromir asked his king, sliding his sword back into its scabbard and stepping over the body of a fallen orc to approach him.
Aragorn laughed, raising one dirty hand to skim his fingertips over the top of his head. âI cannot say, Captain. I only know that in either case, I would wash it before I present myself to your lord father.â
Boromir clicked his tongue dismissively. âMy lord fatherâs not the one we have to worry about. If my brother hears that Iâve brought Isildurâs heir home in such a state, heâll throttle me.â
He almost continued speaking. He almost added, if heâs alive. Aragorn heard the unspoken caveat all the same. His dark eyes had a softness in them when he spoke.
âThe battle is over, Captain of the White Tower,â Aragorn said. âWe must turn our efforts now to the dead and wounded. May we not find you kin among them.â
If the taste of ash settled on the back of Boromirâs tongue, it could be attributed to the smell of Mordorâs filthy army laying dead at his feet, and not to the terrible image that flashed across his mindâs eye of Faramirâs bloodied and unblinking face.
âMy father will be well,â Boromir asserted, determined not to speculate on his brotherâs wellbeing. âHe is past his time as a warrior. He will have commanded our troops from a place of safety within the walls.â
Aragorn inclined his head in assent. His hair really was a sight- black blood had matted chunks of it together, and where they stood now in the open field, with the sun just beginning to peek through the enemyâs unnatural bank of shadow, Boromir could see that his clothes were in much the same state. Perhaps this was why Aragorn so persistently favored black for his travel clothes. Were he wearing any other color, it would be obvious that he was as drenched in the blood of orcs as if he had bathed in it.Â
A warrior of staggering skill was this king of Men, but he preferred not to proclaim his deadliness to the world. He tucked it away into shadow until such skill was needed. Perhaps one day Boromir might look upon this man that he called brother and not be humbled by the mere sight of him.Â
Perhaps.Â
âI will search with a sharp eye, then, for Captain Faramir,â Aragorn promised.Â
Boromir closed the distance between them to grip Aragornâs shoulder in thanks. Aragorn returned the gesture with ferocity, digging his fingers into the mail covering Boromirâs upper arm. Gimli thumped Boromirâs back in a heavy handed gesture of approval, and Legolas bowed his head with a coy smile. A river of unspoken words passed between the four of them, about great and important things like love and fear at the end of the world, and then they released each other. Aragorn turned his stride towards the Citadel to lend his knowledge of elvish medicine to the House of Healing. Legolas and Gimli set out together to help carry the wounded into the city for aid. Boromir made for the rocky outcrop at the cityâs outermost wall, the one that archers favored for its vantage point. There he was sure he would find rangers, and hopefully news of Faramir.
The walk carried him past countless dead orcs and uruk-hai, but also more dead men and horses than Boromir had ever seen on a single field. For every pair of comrades he saw embrace in giddy relief, another wail of grief reached his ears from somewhere else. His mail grew heavier with every step he took.
Boromir had scarcely made it halfway to the archerâs outpost before he was stopped by the sound of his own name.
âCaptain Boromir!â a familiar voice shouted. âYou live!â
Boromir stopped and whirled about. There, about ten yards from Boromir, close enough to the outermost wall to be half-concealed in its shadow, crouched a man in a forest-green cloak. His hands still hovered over a fallen Gondorian soldier, as if he had frozen partway through checking for signs of life. Before the man in green rose to stand, he brushed a hand over the fallen oneâs face, coaxing his eyes shut before stepping away. Boromir felt a dull pang of grief in his already overburdened heart at the confirmation that yet another of his countrymen was dead. He had no time to acknowledge that pain, though, as the man in green righted himself fully. The green cloak, brown leather vambraces, and longbow on his back all sparked immediate recognition.Â
Boromir knew this man, had met him before, but his weary mind failed to provide a name for him. It hardly mattered. The uniform he wore told Boromir everything he needed to know. Faramir had been clad exactly the same, the last time Boromir had seen him. This was one of the rangers of Ithilien, his brotherâs own company. Hope swelled painfully in his chest. He hastened his step towards the ranger.
The ranger rushed to meet him and performed a quick, obligatory salute when they were close enough to speak comfortably. âMy lord,â he greeted, breathless. âYour father thought you dead, but we in Captain Faramirâs company held out hope.â A wide grin split across his face. âYou cannot imagine how sorely youâve been missed!â
Seeing his smile finally dragged the rangerâs name to the front of Boromirâs memory. âAnborn,â he said warmly. âItâs good to see you alive and well. Tell me, what news do you have of my brother?â
 Anbornâs smile dropped, giving way to a look of naked concern as quickly as a candle being snuffed out. âI have no news, my lord, none that is not two days old at least.â
 "Then give me the old news,â Boromir pressed, trying not to snap.Â
Anborn grimaced and nodded. âMy lord,â he said, haltingly, âThe last time I saw your brother, my Captain, was on the day he rode out to reclaim Osgiliath with a company of forty mounted soldiers.â
Boromir could only stare for a long moment, turning over Anbornâs words in his head to try and make them comprehensible. No clarity came to him. âMy brother is- in Osgiliath?â
Another grimace. âIf he is still there, he is dead.â Boromirâs lungs constricted and froze. Anborn continued, âOsgiliath was overrun more than a week ago. Iâve heard rumors that Faramir made it back to the Citadel, but I cannot say any more than that without inventing rumors myself.â
âThe Citadel,â Boromir repeated. He forced breath into his uncooperative lungs. He would go to the Citadel, and he would find Faramir there with their father, incoherent with frustration after arguing strategy with Denethor. He turned on his heel and started walking. Anborn said something as Boromir strode away, but he didnât hear it properly over the ringing in his ears.Â
What he had heard of Anbornâs words clamored in his mind- it sounded as if Faramir had taken a company of only forty men to reclaim an overrun city. That would be absurd, though. Faramir may be prone to bouts of melancholy and brooding, but he wasnât suicidal. And even if he did, for some reason, decide to seek his own death, he would never bring any number of Gondorâs defenders with him to do it.
 Your father thought you dead.
 Boromir broke into a run.
Faramir didnât hold sway over all their troopsâ movements. Faramir wasnât the Steward.Â
 He was moving too slowly. Stumbling to a halt, Boromir grasped at the leather straps holding his pauldrons in place and did his best to unfasten them with numb fingers. Denethor had not been the same in recent years. The shadow in the east had darkened his thoughts, day by day, and set him talking as if the end were already here. His gray eyes had glinted in a way that Boromir scarcely recognized when heâd spoken of the One Ring. Heâd never favored Faramir, never encouraged him the way he deserved, but the cruelty that had colored Denethorâs every interaction with his secondborn in the year or two before Boromir left shocked him.Â
Boromirâs pauldrons landed on the ground in a heap, and now he doubled over to escape the shirt of mail. It was a difficult task without taking off his sword belt, but he managed. He needed to be faster, but he could not bear to go unarmed. The chain links poured gracelessly down over his head, yanking his hair as they went, and then he was free. Boromir took off running again, now unencumbered.Â
 Faramir would never plan a suicide mission.Â
 Would he accept one, though, if he was ordered?
Boromirâs feet touched white marble bricks for the first time in months that had felt like decades. He did not pause. Shouts followed him as he went, calling his name or exclaiming surprise. Arches and edifices flew by overhead. Rubble littered the street. He caught glances of bodies crushed under great stones.Â
Boromir made it to the stairs. His weary legs burned and protested, but he dared not slow his descent. He needed to know where Faramir was, now. He needed to know what had happened in Osgiliath, before any more ideas had the chance to take root in his head. If he finished the line of thinking that Anbornâs news had set off-
 Boromir might kill his father with his bare hands.
So, he would not stop, and he would not think, until he found answers.
 He reached the top of the stairs.Â
 A small group of guards, maybe five or six, clustered together at the Citadel gate, all spoke over each other in urgent tones. Boromir could not hear most of their words over his own ragged breath, but he caught a few. He heard âMithrandirâ and âWitch Kingâ and âwoodâ, and then, âDenethor.âÂ
âWhere?â Boromir barked. Every one of the men before him startled and turned to him with unabashed fear written across their faces.
If Boromir had looked a mess back on the fields, by now he must appear absolutely deranged. Half his armor gone, hair wild, white shirt drenched with sweat and blood- he could hardly blame the unsuspecting guards for the shock and confusion they displayed so brazenly at his question. Nor could he blame himself for the urge to grab the nearest one and shake him until he spoke sense.
Fortunately for all present, the guard furthest to the left, a man of slight and youthful stature underneath his plate armor, spoke up.
âThe House of Stewards,â he said, voice trembling. He pointed in the right direction. âIn the tombs. Both of them, lord and son, with orders from the Steward to be left undisturbed.â
 Boromir ran like he had never done in his life.Â
 For what possible reason would his father and brother be in the tombs in the midst of battle?
 He threw himself against the door to the tombs of his forefathers. They gave way with no resistance, and as he stumbled through the opening, he noted that the floor was dusted with splintered wood. This door had already been broken through. There he stopped short.
He could not, for the life of him, make sense of the scene before him.
 In the center of the foyer, directly on top of HĂşrinâs memorial etching, were the remains of- a bonfire? Heaps of ash and charred wood covered the usually immaculate white marble floor, built up into a high, still-smoldering mound in the chamberâs center. The air reeked of smoke. Neither Denethor nor Faramir were in sight, nor was anyone else. The tombs appeared deserted.
  âFaramir?â Boromir called warily.Â
A clang of metal and the scuffle of unshod feet on stone answered his call, and then-
âBoromir!â
A small form collided hard with his midsection, forcing him to take a staggering step back. Small arms wrapped around him like a vice, a familiar vice, and Boromir abruptly realized that he was in the embrace of a hobbit.
âPippin?â he demanded, aghast.
The young hobbit turned his face up to meet his gaze and a fresh wave of panic seized him. Pippinâs face was coated in ash and streaked with tears.
âBoromir!â Pippin cried again. âYou have to help, Gandalf said that healers were coming but nobody came, there was screaming in the halls so I dragged him as far as I could but heâs heavy and I donât know where Gandalf went and just- just- come here!âÂ
The hobbit released his iron grip around Boromirâs waist in favor of clutching one of his wrists and started hauling him off to one side of the room, into a corridor of mausoleums. There, poking out of the nearest alcove, Boromir spied the lower half of a single black boot.Â
Pippin pulled him onward when his own pace faltered. With each step he could see more of the body that Pippin had apparently tried to drag to safety. A small, or rather, hobbit-sizedsword lay carelessly discarded on the floor beneath the alcoveâs arching entrance where Pippin had dropped it. That would explain the clanging sound Boromir had heard just before being tackled, then. Which would mean that when he called out, Pippin had been guarding this archway with sword in hand.Â
Pippinâs relentless tugging finally forced Boromir to where he could see the stricken man on the floor.
It was Faramir.
Of course it was Faramir.Â
A rough, strangled sound echoed through the quiet tombs, and Boromir only realized a moment later that it had come from his own throat. Pippin darted from his side to kneel at his brotherâs head, petting his hair and murmuring a soothing word. Faramir did not react in the slightest. He wasnât dead; Boromir had seen enough dead men in his life to know with unfailing precision the difference between a dead body and a dying one.
No, his brother was not dead. He was only dying.Â
Boromir dropped to his knees.Â
In all this time that he had dreaded coming home and hearing that Faramir had fallen in battle, it had never occurred to Boromir that he might watch him die.
âHe needs medicine,â Pippin pleaded, his little hand nestled in Faramirâs hair. Boromir now saw that the hobbit was dressed in the garb of the guards of Citadel, mail under a velvet tunic embroidered with the white tree. What had happened in his city? When had this barely-trained halfling become his brotherâs last line of defense?
âGo,â Boromir rasped. He touched the hilt of his sword. âI will protect him now. Go to the House of Healing, down one level. Aragorn is there. He will listen to you.â
Without another word, Pippin took off at a sprint. Boromir and Faramir were left alone, together for the first time since Boromir had left for Rivendell.Â
Boromir wanted to scream.
Instead, he maneuvered himself carefully to sit at his brotherâs side. How Pippin had managed to stash Faramir away in this little nook, Boromir had no idea. He could only just find room for himself against the wall without jostling the motionless body beside him. He reached a tentative hand out to lay it on Faramirâs forehead. He paused before he touched skin, momentarily stunned by the radiating heat. When his fingers settled on his brotherâs brow, it was like touching metal that had been left in the sun too long. Faramir burned. Boromir gently smoothed his hand over damp hair.
It wasnât just Faramirâs hair that was damp, actually. It was everything on him. His short beard, the finely embroidered collar of his tunic, the silk of his sleeves. If his fever was so high, it was not so surprising to find him coated in sweat. The choice of clothes, though, was undeniably strange. There was no blood staining the fabric. Had he not been hurt in battle, then? Had he simply been taken by a violent illness? Was there a plague in the city? That might explain the lack of gore but not the presence of finery. Boromir had only ever seen Faramir wear this tunic for ceremonies. He wouldnât have put it on before battle, and he would certainly have taken it off if he were falling ill.Â
No, the only reasonable conclusion was that Faramir had not been the one to dress himself. A terrible, unspeakable suspicion wormed its way into his heart.Â
Boromir almost regretted sending Pippin away without first asking him what had happened to create this bizarre tableau. Almost. His answers could wait until Faramir had been brought safely into the care of physicians. He lifted his hand to stroke Faramirâs hair again, but the slickness that clung to his palm bade him pause.
That wasnât sweat in his brotherâs hair, it was something else, something more viscous. Puzzled beyond words, Boromir brought his hand close to his face to inspect it.Â
His palm was smeared with oil.
All at once, a dozen disparate fragments of information arranged themselves into nightmarish clarity.
Someone had dressed Faramir for a funeral. Someone had brought him into the place where the bones of their ancestors rested and covered him in oil. Someone had lit a bonfire in the center of the tombs.Â
Not a bonfire. A pyre.
Someone had tried to burn his little brother alive.
 âNo,â Boromir whispered, as if he could prevent his next thought from taking shape.
Only one person in Gondor could do any of this without being stopped.
In the tombs, the guard at the gate had said. Both of them, lord and son, with orders from the Steward to be left undisturbed.
Boromir launched himself upright, out of the cramped alcove, and was sick all over the marble floor.
For the second time in a day, Pippin found himself running for someone elseâs life. At least he didnât have so far to go this time. He could not remember ever being so tired. It was also fortunate that he knew already where to find the House of Healing. Gandalf had insisted he memorize the route there as soon as heâd made his oath to Denethor, which was a bit insulting, to be honest, but turned out very useful in the end.
 The first time heâd entered the House, just a few days ago, heâd thought it was very full. Most of the rows of clean, simple cots had been occupied by rangers returning from outside the city. As he dashed through the sturdy oaken door now, though, he entered a different world entirely.
The cacophony of sound, smell and movement that surged up to meet him stopped Pippin in his tracks. The House of Healing was so crowded he could not see the far wall. He could barely see the nearest row of cots. Tall ladies rushed about in every direction, shouting orders to one another above a nauseating din of groans and cries. Pippin had been standing guard in a cloud of smoke for hours, and yet the onslaught of ugly and unfamiliar smells that accosted him here made him wish for the scent of smoke again.
His foray into the front lines of a battle had been terrifying. This place might be worse.
Boromir had said that Aragorn was here, though, and Pippin would walk headfirst into an army of orcs right now if it meant that Aragorn would help him. He never wanted to be in charge of anything, ever again, especially not trying to keep great lords and heroes alive. Aragorn was good at that sort of thing, he could take over now. Pippin took a deep breath and began forging a path through the chaos, calling Aragornâs name as he went.
As he weaved his way through cots, ducking underneath outstretched arms and around long legs, Pippin heard questions following him that he had no desire to answer.
âHow old is that boy? Who let a child in the guard?â
"Is that one of those halflings? The wizardâs pet or something?â
âAre you lost, little one?â
Some of these Men had the most terrible manners, clearly. Most of them were bleeding very badly, though, so Pippin could forgive them for their rudeness. He ignored them all and kept moving.
âAragorn!â he shouted again.
A women that had been rushing by him paused for an instant to glare down at him. âHush, you,â she scolded, in a voice that spoke of unquestionable authority. She wore a sort of veil with a nice brooch on it, so Pippin supposed she might be in charge here. âLord Aragornâs doing very important things right now and Iâll not have you disturbing him.â
Pippinâs heart jumped. âWhere is he?â he asked.
The woman tsked and shook her head, making to continue along her original path. She held a bowl in her arms that Pippin was quite sure he did not want to see the inside of. Whatever it was sloshed unpleasantly when Pippin lurched after the women and grabbed a handful of her skirt to prevent her from leaving.
âThe Steward has ordered me to fetch Aragorn! Show me where he is!â Pippin declared. He didnât think it was a lie. Denethor was dead, so that made Boromir the Steward in his place, probably.
The woman gasped in surprise. âLord Denethor lives?â she asked. âWondrous news, we thought lord and son dead already.â
 Pippin avoided the question about Denethor by standing up as straight as he could. âLord Faramir needs medicine,â he said imperiously. âHe needs Aragornâs skill. Take me to Aragorn.â
With a quick hand gesture to follow and not another word, the woman took off walking at a brisk stride deeper into the crowded hall. Pippin had to run to keep up with her. After what seemed like a dozen maneuvers around clumps of people and cots, a figure clad all in black finally came into view.
âStrider!â Pippin cried with relief.Â
Aragon knelt at a young manâs bedside with a wet rag and bowl of water in his hands. He turned his face at once toward the sound of Pippinâs voice, a genuine smile gracing his lips as he did. Some of the panic that had been driving Pippin these last several hours faded away at the sight. If Aragorn was here, then surely things would get better now.
His relief faltered a bit when Pippin noticed that Aragorn was simply Âcovered in blood- both red and black, and sweat, and grime that Pippin could not begin to identity. The Men gathered round him didnât seem to mind Aragornâs state, but then, most of them were splattered with blood as well, probably their own. Even Aragorn could not dispel the somber truth hanging in the air, that unimaginably many people had died today.
Faramir would join the dead soon if Pippin didnât get a move on, so he marched past all those tall, bloodied Men to stand right at Aragornâs side.
âFaramirâs dying,â he hissed, hoping he was quiet enough for none but Aragorn to hear. He didnât especially want to deliver more bad news to the people in this room. âBoromir is with him, but he needs medicine, now.â
If Aragorn found this news distressing, he did not show it. He just nodded thoughtfully, and asked, âCan he walk?â
Pippin shook his head. Aragorn hummed an acknowledgment and rose to his feet. He handed the bowl and rag heâd been holding to another woman that Pippin hadnât noticed before, murmuring something that sounded like instructions. He then spoke to the lady that had led Pippin, the one who seemed to be in charge.
âIoreth,â he addressed her. âWe have need of a stretcher.â
âIt will be done,â she said, and turned on her heel to vanish back into the crowded hall.
Aragorn wiped his hands on his trousers to dry them. Pippin suspected he made them dirtier in the process. âPippin,â Aragorn said. âWill you please lead me to Boromir and Faramir?â
âYes, this way,â Pippin answered quickly. He was eager to be out of this terrifying place. He found it easier than before to navigate through the throng. He realized after a few moments of uninhibited movement that people were stepping aside to make way as soon as they saw Aragorn following him.
Had Aragorn already gotten around to being crowned while Pippin was busy? These people were certainly treating him like a king.
âDid you already become the King?â Pippin asked without thinking.
Aragorn chuckled dryly. âNo, and I donât think the lady healers would much care if I had. They care only that I know how to draw out the poison that covers many orcish blades, and that Iâve shared what I know.â
âOh,â said Pippin, feeling queasy.
Finally, the door came into sight, and with a quick burst of speed, Pippin flung himself back into fresh air. Mostly fresh, anyway, permitting for some lingering smoke. The smell of blood and death that lingered in his nostrils seemed even more vile when contrasted against another, cleaner scent, and it made him gag. Aragorn placed a sympathetic hand between his shoulders.
âThe battle to save the wounded is the hardest and the bloodiest,â he said gently. âThereâs no shame in being shocked by it.â
Pippin couldnât quite speak yet, so he bobbed his head in a jerky, shaking nod. He allowed himself two deep breaths before turning his attention back to the task at hand. Right. Faramir. Shot full of arrows and nearly burned to death, currently stashed in a mausoleum, actively perishing of fever. He had to bring Aragorn there, and then maybe he could sit down for a moment. He set off again at a jog.
Aragorn, being unfairly long-legged, could follow him with a brisk walk. Pippin was growing weary of these big people, he really was.
Back over the same cold marble stone he went, retracing his steps to the tombs. Two men carrying a stretcher had started following them at some point- Pippin hadnât noticed exactly where they came from, but the stretcher they carried was already stained with red, so he suspected that they had been going back and forth from the House of Healing for a while already. Aragorn let there be silence between them for several yards, but began asking questions as soon as they crossed under a crumbling archway.
âWhat happened to Faramir to leave him needing medicine?â
âHe was shot at least twice, Iâm not sure when. Sometime yesterday.â
"Where has he been?â
âWell, he got shot when he was fighting in Osgiliath, and then the horse dragged him back, and that probably made it worse, actually, but then Denethor put him away someplace for a day or so and then brought him into the tombs and tried to burn him alive.â
Aragorn froze for a moment. âWhat?â
âDenethor lost his mind just before the battle started, he tried to burn Faramir alive on a pyre. And himself too, I think. He thought the world was ending.â
âWhere is Denethor now?â
âHe jumped off the wall.â
Aragorn took up walking again, now at a faster stride. âBoromir is with his brother now?â
"Yes,â Pippin confirmed, doing his best to keep up with Aragornâs pace.
âDoes he know what happened?â
That was a good question, actually. Had Pippin explained the situation at all? He couldnât remember. He couldnât remember most of today, to be honest- it was all a blur of screams and fire.
He remembered the blinding panic heâd felt when heavy footsteps had entered the tombs. He remembered clutching his sword with sweaty hands and bracing himself to get torn to shreds by uruk-hai, and then abandoning his sword to hurl himself at Boromir once heâd heard the manâs voice. What had Boromir said, though? Anything? Had Pippin said anything?
He remembered Boromir dropping heavily onto his knees. The look on his face had been awful. He looked sad and scared and sick all at once. Pippin had never been sure what the word anguish meant, but he was sure now.
âI donât think so,â Pippin finally answered.
 Aragorn muttered something to himself, a string of elvish words that Pippin had never heard before. It sounded like what Legolas said when he missed a shot, though, so Pippin could wager a guess at what it meant.
At last, they reached the door to the House of Stewards. Pippin darted through, glancing over his shoulder to make sure Aragorn was still following. Through the foyer, around the smoldering remains of the pyre, down the corridor on the right, and there they were. The lords of Gondor. Not quite as Pipping had left them.
Boromir had extracted Faramir from the alcove where Pippin had dragged him to lay his brother out in the open. The fine silk tunic Faramir had worn lay in oil-soaked shreds scattered about the floor, and the mail shirt heâd had on underneath was similarly cast aside, half-obscuring a puddle of vomit near the entry to the alcove. Pippin was sympathetic- being in this place made him want to retch, too.
Faramir lay on his side in his undershirt. The fabric had been white once, Pippin knew, but blood, oil and ash had colored it through. Boromir knelt at his back, holding him steady by the upper arm with one hand and gently tearing the cloth of the ruined shirt with the other. The cloth didnât move the way it should when Boromir tugged it. It stuck stubbornly to Faramirâs scorched upper back and shoulder, like it had been glued there.
Pippin gasped in horror as the realization hit him. Boromir couldnât get Faramirâs shirt off because it was stuck to his burnt skin, fused in place by the heat of the fire. Had his skin melted? Could skin melt? The thought alone sickened him.
Boromir must have heard Pippin gasp, because his head snapped up to fix the hobbit with a wild stare.
Pippin didnât usually think of Boromir as frightening. Fearsome, of course, but not to his friends. Certainly never to Pippin.
He looked frightening now. His eyes were wide, and his pupils were tiny pinpoints. His lips were pulled back into an animalistic expression, somewhere between a grimace and a snarl, showing just a hint of teeth. His shoulders curled forward, hunching slightly over Faramirâs still form, and through his thin, damp shirt Pippin could see he was shaking with pent up energy.
When Pippin was younger, one of Farmer Maggotâs dogs had gone missing. Theyâd found the creature hiding under a shed, nursing a bleeding paw, growling and snapping at any hobbit that tried to approach. Boromir did not make a sound, but Pippin swore he could hear the same wounded dogâs growling all the same.
Pippin felt rather than heard Aragorn approaching from behind him, and it was a great relief when Boromirâs gaze flicked up off his face to fixate on Aragorn instead. With what seemed to be a tremendous effort, Boromir opened his mouth to speak.
âWhere is Denethor?â he rasped, voice shaking.
Aragorn took a cautious step forward, moving in front of Pippin. He held his hands up, fingers splayed open, the way he did when trying to settle a spooked horse. âBoromir, my brother-â he began, voice soft and steady.
Boromir interrupted before he could take another step. âTell me where my father is, Aragorn,â he croaked. âTell me so I can find him and gut him.â
âHeâs dead,â Pippin blurted. âHe set himself on fire and then he went off the edge of the wall and died.â
Aragorn stiffened. Boromirâs jaw went slack. He heard gasps from the men carrying the stretcher behind him.
Perhaps he shouldnât have spoken. Gandalf was always telling him something to that effect.
Boromir let out long, low groan and slumped in on himself, bowing his head so low his forehead grazed Faramirâs hair. He released the firm grip heâd been maintaining on his brotherâs upper arm to grab fistfuls of his own hair instead.
Aragorn moved swiftly to kneel beside Boromir. He wrapped one arm around Boromirâs shoulders and pulled him into a lopsided embrace. Boromir went without protest, deflated and boneless against his king. Aragorn spoke to him, too softly for Pippin to hear, and coaxed him to shuffle backwards just a pace or two to create space at Faramirâs side. The two half-forgotten men with the stretcher between them seized their opportunity and swept in to gather Faramir up. Boromir twitched forward when they lifted his brother, but Aragorn held him back with a hand on his chest. With quick, synchronized steps, Faramir was taken out of the tombs.
Louder now, so Pippin could hear again, Aragorn spoke with real regret in his voice. âI must follow them. I promise I will give all the skill I have to make Lord Faramir well.â
âIâm coming,â Boromir stated.
Aragorn fixed him with a hard stare. âIt will be ugly,â he warned. âIâll have to cut the shirt off his back, and I expect much of his skin to come with it. If he wakes it will be to scream.â
âI know,â said Boromir.
âI would rather not find your blade shoved through my heart while I work.â
Boromir flushed. âI would not.â
Aragorn raised one eyebrow. âAll the same, if you wish to follow, leave your sword at the door for my peace of mind.â
Boromir opened his mouth, but seemed to think better of it and simply bowed his head in assent. Aragorn hauled himself to his feet and offered Boromir a hand up, which Boromir accepted without hesitation.
âCan I help?â Pippin asked, surprising himself.
Aragorn eyed him up and down. One corner of his lips twitched upward. âYes, Pippin, I think you can help us all very much by staying at Boromirâs side and keeping him calm. If you have any more news to deliver, however, perhaps you could share it beforewe enter the House of Healing?â
Pippin recognized the admonishment for what it was and ducked his head, chastened. On the other hand, now that he mentioned it-
âGandalfâs staff is broken,â he announced.
Aragorn closed his eyes and took a deep breath. âI see. Thank you, Pippin. Anything else?â
âI donât think so.â
âVery well. If you think of something, take Boromir out into the hall and tell him.â Aragorn turned to Boromir and spoke sternly. âBoromir, if Pippin takes you out into the hall, I forbid you to pick up your sword until we have had a chance to speak.â
Boromir huffed out something very close to a laugh. âWise council, my king.â
631 notes
¡
View notes